Open Collections

UBC Theses and Dissertations

UBC Theses Logo

UBC Theses and Dissertations

Laughter in the trenches : humour and front experience in German First World War narratives Kazecki, Jakub 2006

You don't seem to have a PDF reader installed, try download the pdf

Item Metadata


831-ubc_2007-267349.pdf [ 11.57MB ]
JSON: 831-1.0100345.json
JSON-LD: 831-1.0100345-ld.json
RDF/XML (Pretty): 831-1.0100345-rdf.xml
RDF/JSON: 831-1.0100345-rdf.json
Turtle: 831-1.0100345-turtle.txt
N-Triples: 831-1.0100345-rdf-ntriples.txt
Original Record: 831-1.0100345-source.json
Full Text

Full Text

L A U G H T E R  I N T H E T R E N C H E S : IN  G E R M A N  F I R S T  H U M O U R  W O R L D  A N D F R O N T  W A R  E X P E R I E N C E  N A R R A T I V E S  by  J A K U B  A  T H E S I S T H E  S U B M I T T E D  K A Z E C K I  I N P A R T I A L  R E Q U I R E M E N T S  D O C T O R  F U L F I L L M E N T  F O RT H E D E G R E E  O F  O F  P H I L O S O P H Y  in  T H E  F A C U L T Y O F G R A D U A T E  (Germanic  T H E  U N I V E R S I T Y  Studies)  O F B R I T I S H  November  S T U D I E S  2006  © Jakub Kazecki, 2006  C O L U M B I A  O F  ABSTRACT  This dissertation investigates the appearances and functions of humour and laughter in selected works of German literature that thematise the First World War. The investigation focuses on selected diaries, novels, and short stories based on autobiographical experiences written by authors during the Great War and in the Weimar era (1919-1933): In Stahlgewittern by Ernst Jiinger (1920), Vormarsch by Walter Bloem (1916), Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa by Arnold Zweig (1927), and Im Westen nichts Nenes by Erich Maria Remarque (1929). In addition, the parodic imitations of Im Westen nichts Neues, the text Vor Troja nichts Neues by Emil Marius Requark (1930) and the movie So Quiet on the Canine Front by Zion Myers and Jules White (1931), are discussed as significant polemical contributions that use humoristic strategies to undermine or stress the elements of the original. The main focal point of the study is the relationship between representations of humour, military violence, and power. The purpose of the study is to investigate whether the justifications of violence and power structures constructed by the narratives are confirmed or questioned by the use of humour and laughter. Furthermore, the study examines the role of humour and laughter in the construction of gender roles, with a concentration on soldier masculinity. The analysis establishes narrative conventions in the representation of humour and laughter that are exhibited by all selected literary works about the First World War that played an important role in the in the socio-political life of the Weimar Republic, regardless of their ideological assignment.  TABLE OF CONTENTS ABSTRACT  ii  T A B L E OF CONTENTS  iii  ACKNOWLEDGMENTS  v  CHAPTER 1 INTRODUCTION  1  1.1. Humour and war: two mutually exclusive phenomena? 1.2. Outline of humour research and terminology 1.2.1. Humour and laughter 1.2.2. Terminology 1.2.3. Theories of humour and laughter: a short survey 1.2.4. Social aspects of humour: theoretical concerns.  1  '.  .....12 12 15 17 24  1.3. War literature in Germany 1914-1933  32  CHAPTER 2 IN STAHLGEWITTERN [STORM OF STEEL] B Y ERNST JUNGER (1920) A N D HIS E A R L Y WORKS A B O U T THE FIRST W O R L D W A R  42  2.1. The publication of Ln Stahlgewittern. Ernst Junger's work on the different text versions, revisions and extensions of his First'World War diaries  42  2.2. The functions of humour and laughter in Junger's works about the First World War  52  CHAPTER 3 VORMARSCH [THEADVANCE B Y W A L T E R B L O E M (1916)  .79  FROMMONS 1914]  3.1. The reception of Walter Bloem's work. Vormarsch: The forgotten First World War memoirs  79  3.2. Humour, laughter and the military world in Vormarsch  87  CHAPTER 4 DIE QUITTUNG [THE RECEIPT] (1914) A N D DER STREIT UMDEN SERGEANTEN GRISCHA [THE CASE OF SERGEANT GRISCHA] (1927) B Y A R N O L D ZWEIG  119  4.1. The short stories about the First World War from 1914. The publication and early reception of Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa  119  4.2. The short story Die Quittung: A joke with a surprising outcome  125  iv 4.3. Humour and laughter in the novel Der Streit urn den Sergeanten Grischa  132  CHAPTER 5 IM WESTEN NICHTS NEUES [ALL QUIET ON THE WESTERN FRONT] B Y ERICH M A R I A R E M A R Q U E (1929) A N D ITS PARODIC TRANSFORMATIONS : 158 5.1. The publication and the reception of Im Westen nichts Neues in the Weimar Republic  158  5.2. Humour and laughter in the novel Im Westen nichts Neues 5.3. Parodic forms targeting Im Westen, nichts Neues: A case study CHAPTER 6 CONCLUSION WORKS CITED  163 178 207  '.  212  V  ACKNOWLEDGMENTS  I am most grateful to the people who made the completion of this dissertation possible. First of all, I would like to thank my supervisor, Professor Gaby Pailer, for her exceptional support and guidance in all aspects of writing this dissertation, for giving me the freedom to pursue my own funny ideas within the workshop project GenderLaughter-Media while taking them very seriously, and for showing confidence in my research. I am likewise very indebted to Professors Steven Taubeneck and Geoffrey Winthrop-Young for their insightful comments and for challenging me to refine and clarify my thoughts. I would also like to thank the faculty and staff members in the Department of Central, Eastern, and Northern European Studies at the University of British Columbia, for their support and help over the years. Very special thanks go to Raluca.This dissertation has been a long journey, and it would not have been possible at all without her.  1 CHAPTER 1 INTRODUCTION  1.1. Humour and war: two mutually exclusive phenomena? The first question that many of the readers of this study will probably ask looking at its title is: is there anything at all funny about the First World War? The connection between humour and the topic of the war may appear unlikely, for we are used to regard the conflict of 1914-1918 as grim and serious, one of the lowest points in 20 -century th  history. Still, is there no,place for humour in it? And if there is, of what nature is that humour? Though the first question may seem more baffling initially, i f we agree—and I hope most readers will in the course of this study—that some scenes in the narrations about the Great War are able to evoke humorous responses, it is the second question that makes things complicated. How do we come to an understanding about which literary images have the same appeal to all of us: which make us laugh, smile, or express our amusement in any other form? And will the same scenes still be funny when we talk in detail about why they are funny? Doesn't dissecting them kill the joy? These are just some basic difficulties I encountered while investigating the functions of humour and laughter in German narratives about the First World War. The main reason for the problems is the ephemeral and highly subjective character of humour: the essence of any humorous situation is very difficult to define, and, when defined, loses a lot of its attractiveness. As the American author and prose stylist Elwyn Brooks White summed up the investigative effort in his essay "Some Remarks on Humour": "Humour can be dissected as a frog can, but the thing dies in the process and the innards are discouraging to any but the pure scientific mind" (243). Yet despite this discouraging premise, humour and laughter as subjects of study have attracted scholars and writers for  2  centuries and provoked countless attempts to create theories about why people find something funny and what the nature of humour and laughter is. Especially since the late 1960s, we can observe a growing interest in humour and laughter in scholarly literature, with significant contributions in the fields of psychology, medicine, linguistics, philosophy, and literary criticism. The emerging interest in humour can be interpreted as a sign of appreciation of the important role that this phenomenon plays in human life—in all aspects of human life, including war. In this study, I would like to concentrate on the incongruity between the topics of humour, laughter, and war in First World War German literature. M y selection of the events of the Great War as the content of the literary depictions is not coincidental. The First World War, with its disregard for individual life on the battlefield and its employment of technology to a degree never experienced in military history before, pushed the limits of the imaginable with the uncovering of the massive character of death and destruction. As Modris Eksteins has put it in the title of his study about the Great War, the shock of this war constitutes the "birth of the modern age." The authors of the 1  literary representations of the military conflict who participated in the war as front soldiers subsequently struggled to find the most suitable language for the depiction of the scale and impact of the killing on the battlefield. The dominance of death and suffering in their—now popular—images of the war is the main reason why the occurrences of humour in the context of the First World War may seem incongruous, perhaps even shocking. Readers usually solve the experience of incongruity by disregarding or downplaying the occurrences of "funniness" (with which humour and laughter are  1  See Modris Eksteins, Rites of Spring: The Great War and the Birth of the Modern Age (Toronto: Lester & Orpen Dennys, 1994).  associated) in the "serious" depictions of the First World War. Yet this is precisely what interests me: the controversial area where the juxtapositions of apparently conflicting elements, such as episodes characterized as funny in a setting dominated by extreme violence and death, provoke questions about their purpose and their functional placement in the narration. In order of procedure, I will first—excuse my joke provoked by the military context—choose my weapon from the wide arsenal of existing humour research. In section 1.2 of this chapter, I will provide a survey of the terminology used in humour scholarship and describe the attempts to define the phenomena under investigation here. I will discuss the relationship between and outline the main theories of humour and laughter along with most established existing taxonomies of the theories, concentrating on theories of humour and laughter based on incongruity and superiority. Incongruity and superiority, as the main components of those humorous situations commonly associated with inter-social relationships, are located in opposition to more individualistic factors playing a role in humour. They interest me especially because I intend to focus on the social significance of humour and laughter and the impact both phenomena have on interpersonal interactions. The theoretical concerns emerging from the social applications of humour and laughter will also be discussed here. My study focuses on selected diaries, novels, and short stories based on autobiographical experiences written by German authors during the Great War and in the Weimar era (1919-1933). The especially rich artistic resonance of the war in German literature derives doubtlessly from the fact that Germany was one of the main participants in a conflict that affected, directly or indirectly, the majority of its population. The same can be said, however, about British or French first-hand accounts of the war. What I find  4 especially significant in the context of the literary processing of the war experience in Germany is the early reception of the war works and their instrumentalization in contemporaneous power struggles (that, in return, influenced the works' positioning within the literary discourse). The problem of the interpretation of the Great War— reflected mainly in the German literary representations of the conflict—grew into a dividing issue between the antidemocratic conservative militarist groups and the pacifist left-wing intellectuals and politicians of the time. This will be illustrated in section 1.3 of this chapter, in which I will: 1) provide an overview of the situation on the literary market in Germany in the last years of the war and in the Weimar Republic; 2) describe the debate about the evaluation of the war literature and about the experience of the lost war in the last.years before Hitler's seizure of power. In chapters 2 to 5, which constitute the main analytical part of my study, I will take a closer look at material selected from the wide range of war literature published between 1914 and 1933. The deciding factor in the selection of the material was the crucial role played by soldier diaries, autobiographical novels and short stories in the socio-political life of Weimar Germany between 1919 and 1933. They are texts for which the "authenticity of the experience" of their author has been assumed by the readers: In Stahlgewittern [Storm of Steel] (1920) by Ernst Jiinger (described in chapter 2), Vormarsch [The Advance from Mons 1914] (1916) by Walter Bloem (chapter 3), Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa [The Case of Sergeant Grischa] (1927) by Arnold Zweig (chapter 4), and Im Westen nichts Neues [All Quiet on the Western Front] (1929) by Erich Maria Remarque (chapter 5). M y rationales for selecting the four works and for placing them in this particular order are the following: first, the common subject of the works is the First World War. Given the overwhelming number of works on the First  5  World War that were published on the German market between 1914 and 1933, the starting point for the selection of the material is determined by the participation of the narrators and/or protagonists as German front soldiers in the war. Second, the literary material I selected for the purpose of my study allows me to reflect both main directions in the narrative interpretation of the war experience: the glorification of the usefulness of the military actions for the development of German society (right-wing literary and .political formations) and the negation of the meaning of war (left-wing groups). The two most acclaimed and well-known representatives of the two directions frame the study: Ernst Junger and his In Stahlgewillern opens the analytical part of the study, and Erich Maria Remarque's Im Westen nichts Neues, the most popular German First World War narration, which has yielded a respectable number of parodies and travesties, concludes it. Between the two poles of the political and literary landscape of the Weimar Republic I place Walter Bloem and his war memoir Vormarsch as an intriguing and almost completely forgotten voice of the older generation of conservative nationalists who participated in the war, and Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa, Arnold Zweig's successful novel debut that initiated the literary and political debate about the lost war and prepared the ground for the controversial reception of Remarque's novel. The selected works also represent a variety of literary forms and extra-literary circumstances that influenced their publication and success with the readers. They include a first-hand account written as a diary and prepared for publication during the war (Vormarsch); a first-hand account that underwent a series of changes and editions and was published in book form directly after the war (In Stahlgewittem); fictional material of dramatic origin that was transformed into a novel a decade after first being written (Der Streit um den  6  Sergeanten Grischa); and a fictional text that appeared as an autobiographical novel preceded by a skilfully crafted marketing campaign (Im Westen nichts Neues). A l l the selected works in my study became—although to different degrees of intensity—objects of the debates and struggles of antagonistic social and political movements in Weimar Germany and were used to support different ideological positions within the Republic. Therefore, the goal of my study is to investigate whether the humour and laughter present in the narratives also contributed to the development of the images of war that dominated the war discourse and post-war cultural and socio-political debates in Germany. I would like to focus on the relationship between representations of military violence, power, and humour, in order to determine whether the power structures constructed by the narratives are confirmed or questioned by the use of humour and laughter. The most important questions are: first, how are humour and laughter presented in the discussed works? Here, I will use close textual analysis and focus on the representation of humour; my goal is to show in what narrative situations humour and laughter are mentioned and to search for a pattern in the introduction of humorous episodes and laughter scenes in the narrations. This will allow me to establish the narrative conventions in the representation of humour and laughter, conventions exhibited by all selected works about the First World War, regardless of their ideological assignment. Second, I will concentrate on the question of whether humour and laughter confirm or contradict other rhetorical means of the narratives, means that have been emphasized and instrumentalized in the post-war discussion about the war and that have helped place the specific works (along with its authors) in the "pro-war" or "anti-war" category. I believe that the results of my investigation will provide a basis for reconsidering such classifications based on conventional reception history: what the  7  soldiers in the narrations are laughing about provides important yet mostly overlooked clues that help define the narrators' positions towards individual and structural violence, towards the question of the meaning of war, and towards the. institutions of military or political power. Analysed from this perspective, the texts reveal that the trenches dug between the pacifist and militarist camps in the Weimar Republic are shallower than they appear. In order to achieve the goals described above, I will focus on the social relationships in the narrations in order to show how they are determined, expressed, and influenced by humour and laughter. Of special interest are the social interactions between soldiers in the military unit, between soldiers of the same rank, and between soldiers and their commanders. The hierarchical structure of the military allows me to analyse the relations among high-status soldiers who direct laughter towards other high-rank soldiers, low-status soldiers laughing at other soldiers (their commanders and comrades), highstatus soldiers laughing at soldiers who receive, orders from them, and among low-status soldiers who are laughed at by others. I will show whether the power structures within the closed and hierarchical group of the front military unit constituted by direct and structured violence (manifested, for example, in the form of orders, military drills, penalties, and rules) are confirmed or questioned by the use of humour" and laughter. The question of whether the humour and laughter used by members of the social group have a corrective, subversive, or inversive character and the influencing factors for this character will also be discussed. In addition, I will describe the soldiers' contacts with their family and friends who do not face the front life and are not able to imagine the extensive use of military technology and massive destruction during the "material battles" of the First World War.  8  I intend to demonstrate the use and functions of humour and laughter when members of two different social configurations (civilian world and martial world) are confronted and attempt to interact with each other during home stays, holidays, vacations, and hospital visits. I will consider the relationships between different generations (fathers and sons) and pose the question of how they use humour to start, re-build, or modify their relationship or to avoid a closer connection. I will further look at another type of intragroup relationship: the social interactions of the German soldiers with the enemy (members of the French, Russian, and English armies), in which laughter and humour are also applied to accomplish certain goals. Here, I will investigate in detail the function of humour and laughter in the reinforcement of national and racial stereotypes. Recognizing the military as a social structure, I will pay special attention both to esteeming (inoffensive) and disparaging (aggressive) humour—explained in the theoretical part, of this chapter—and investigate the possible functions they play in establishing and maintaining the relationships within the social group of the military. The question of how to judge the character of humour and how to decide i f humour is present in given narrative situations will be answered by analysing the narrator's and/or other figures' assessment of the depicted event. If German lexemes associated with the use of humour (such as "komisch," "lustig," "Komik," "witzig," "Witz," "spaflig," "possenhaft,". "SpaB," "ulkig," "lachhaft," "ridikul," "lacherlich," etc.) appear in the narration, the event will be considered humorous, no matter what the reader's reception of the event might be. Lexemes describing the physical activity of laughter (such as "lachen," "grinsen," "lacheln," "schmunzeln," "kichern," "wiehern," "briillen," etc.) will also be analysed carefully and in consideration of the narrative environment, given the generally accepted position in humour research that laughter is not necessarily connected to a humorous  event. I will analyse the communication patterns between the participants in the established humorous relationship in order to determine the character of humour and its functions in the given relationship and setting. Although there are a number of First World War literary representations authored by German women writers, my selection is limited to works by male authors. The 2  reasons for the selection of war works in regard to. gender are twofold. First, during the First World War, the German army was a world dominated by males; women were almost completely excluded from military service in the first line. For that reason, the overwhelming majority of autobiographical texts authored by front soldiers that appeared on the market during and after the war were written by men. Second, assuming that the use of humour and laughter is gendered, the "male" humour and laughter should 3  demonstrate certain patterns in the homosocial group of the German army. The situations 4  described in the narratives are a testing ground for many assumptions about gender that  2  See, for example, the studies about the German literary works authored by women: Catherine O'Brien, Women's Fictional Responses to the First World War: A Comparative Study of Selected Texts by French and German Writers (New York: Peter Lang, 1997); Joan Montgomery Byles, War, Women, and Poetry, 1914-1945: British and German Writers and Activists (Newark: U of Delaware Press, 1995). The most analyses are limited, however, to poems and fictional works. For the personal narratives by non-German women authors, see also Margaret R. Higonnet, Lines of Fire: Women Writers of World War I (New York: Plume, 1999).  3  See Helga Kotthoff, ed., Das Geldchter der Geschlechter: Humor und Macht in Gesprdchen von Frauen und Mannern (Frankfurt am Main: Fischer, 1988).  4  I use the term "homosocial" according to the definition offered by Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick in her study Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985): "'Homosocial' is a word occasionally used in history and the social sciences, where it describes social bonds between persons of the same sex; it is a neologism, obviously formed by analogy with 'homosexual,' and just as obviously meant to be distinguished from 'homosexual.' In fact, it is applied to such activities as 'male bonding,' which may, as in our society, be intense homophobia, fear and hatred of homosexuality" (1).  10 were present in the German social discourse of the time, especially assumptions connecting masculinity with combat and war. Therefore, I am interested in 5  demonstrating what constitutes the "masculinity" of soldiers, and how this masculinity is affirmed or questioned by the laughter of men. My work is an attempt to connect social theories of humour and laughter with the myths of soldier masculinity and of the "band of brothers"—manifestations of male solidarity, affirmation of heroism, physical strength, sexual potential, and dominant and hostile behaviour towards women, who, in this discourse, are represented by the absent beloved the soldiers fantasize about and "occasional" women the soldiers meet (for example, during visits in occupied towns and villages, home visits, hospital stays). In this context, my study offers interpretations of sexually aggressive jokes and puns, jokes about the "feminized" ("womanish") and "weak" enemy, along with comments about relationships between men and women which are received (presented by the narrator) as funny and humorous. I will take a closer look at how the absence of actual women in the military unit is compensated for and to what extent the typical gender roles are modified or subverted by humorous uses of communication patterns. The role played by soldiers, defined as "masculine," has a performative character and consists of conventions that are constantly repeated, imitated  5  To the most conclusive research projects theorizing masculinities belong the studies linking combat, the military, and violence with masculinity and investigating the development of militant masculinity models in national societies. Nationalism, according to Benedict Anderson and Ernest Gellner, is a set of cultural constructions. According to that concept, George Mosse in Das Bild des Marines: Zur Konstruktion der modernen Mdnnlichkeit (1997) describes militant masculinity as a centerpiece of all varieties of nationalist movements. The "geobody of the nation" (the image of the homeland as a female body) is a gendered entity, and national narratives often define the duties of men and women in a dichotomous, gendered way. The specialized studies that investigate the relation between masculinity, combat, and their cultural representations include Klaus Theweleit's Mdnnerphantasien (1977-78), or David Morgan's Theater of War: Combat, the Military, and Masculinities (1994).  i  • 11 or mimed. I will examine these conventions, and the way they are impersonated, according to the concept of performativity of gender. From this point of view, the 6  performance of gender roles and family roles within the one-gender social system of the . military unit is remarkable: male soldiers sometimes take up the role of the mother (confirmed, for example, by witty remarks from other soldiers), while others fit into the roles of the father and children. What I am not going to do in this study—dodging the bullet shot in the opening questions of this chapter, if I may use the military metaphor again-^is conduct an investigation of the present or timeless humoristic appeal of the discussed narrations. This means that I do not intend to look for humour and laughter in places where their use has not been described in the narrative or implied by the genre of the work. I believe that, the attempts to answer the question of whether the present reader would judge the depicted scenes as humorous or funny does not yield any productive results that can be used in further theoretical investigation of humour. The reason is simple: the factors that contribute to humour production depend on a plethora of individual differences which defy all survey attempts. Depending, for example, on the individual's life experience, age, gender, race, education, and literary preferences, the social configuration the individual is entering, the repetitive exposure to the scene, and other factors, the reader can find a scene funny that no other reader of the same text would perceive in a similar way. What's more: the same reader may not find the scene funny in a different setting, for example while reading it for a second time, in a different mood or disposition, or in the presence of another person. In short, the question of whether there is something that never ceases  6  I am following the concept of performativity of gender proposed by Judith Butler. . See her studies Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity and Bodies That Matter: On the Discursive Limits of "Sex."  12  to be funny and can be always seen as such—like the universal and extremely dangerous "funniest joke in the world" from Monty Python's Flying Circus—has to be answered negatively.  7  1.2. Outline of humour research and terminology 1.2.1. Humour and laughter No attempt to provide a comprehensive theory of humour—that would account for every occurrence of and condition for a humorous situation—has been able to satisfy all scholars involved in humour research. Existing theories of humour are limited to particular disciplines: for instance, their authors aspire to define humour within the areas of medicine, psychology, literature, visual arts, philosophy, sociology, and anthropology, while a more interdisciplinary approach is needed. The scholars' problems with analysing humour emerge already with the attempt to create a definition of humour that would encompass the complexity of the phenomenon, explain the enormously broad spectrum of humour appearances, and satisfy all investigators of humour who try to capture the multiple conditions under which humour can be observed. The theorists are therefore divided over the causes, mechanisms, and functions of humour and often offer explanations that are very effective in accounting for certain aspects of humour while completely disregarding others. The position in humour research of another phenomenon related to humour, laughter, is also disputed. Laughter, which is constituted by a series of physiological reflexes, such as clonic spasms of the diaphragm and face muscle contractions, is often  7  See "The Funniest Joke in the World," Monty Python's Flying Circus: Episode 1, dir. Graham Chapman, perf. Graham Chapman, John Cleese, Terry Gilliam, Eric Idle, Terry Jones. 1969, D V D , A & E Home Video, 1999.  13 described as the overt expression of humour. A close relationship between humour and laughter is commonly asserted both in general assumptions about the nature of humour and in the specialized literature on the subject. Laughter is interpreted as a behavioral pattern typical for but not limited to human beings that can be observed in the early stages of physical, physiological, and behavioral development (Washburn 1929, Ambrose 1963). Many scholars assume that laughter as a a typical reaction to humorous situations is universal across cultures.  8  Many of the earlier attempts to define humour—especially those dealing with the phenomenon in the 19 century—equate humour with laughter and do not consider the th  occurrences of non-humorous laughter or of humorous situations that do not culminate in the laughter of any of the parties involved. In the most of the literature about humour in the 20 century, however, humour and laughter are perceived as two different phenomena th  not necessarily complementary to each other: observations of human behavior during the First and Second World Wars have made clear that non-humorous situations can also induce laughter, especially under conditions of extreme stress and conflicting impulses. Other factors are also in play. According to David H. Munro's study Argument of Laughter (1951), the most frequent non-humorous triggers of laughter include: tickling, laughing gas (N0 ), nervousness, relief after a strain, release from restraint, the defense 2  against abuse or peer pressure, the experience of stress or horror (when the recipient "laughs it off), the expression of physical and emotional well-being, play, make-believe, and the winning of a contest or competition (20-34).  8  See the overview of anthropological research on humour by Mahadev Apte, Humor and Laughter: An Anthropological Approach (Ithaca: Cornell U Press, 1985) 22-23.  14 On the other hand, there are situations recognized by the recipient as funny that do not necessarily lead to a'laughing response, usually in the case when the recipient is alone. In general, laughter is seen as the overt but not as the sole expression of humour and is not limited to humorous situations. Laughter is a response to humour on the level of psychological reflexes and is described as a chain of physiological processes. Some recent studies still neglect the fact that humour and laughter may be different phenomena, for instance Neil Schaeffer's The Art of Laughter (1981), where the difference between humour and laughter is not marked, though the distinction between humour and laughter is currently the most dominant tendency in humour research and is supported by experimental studies. Patricia Keith-Spiegel, in her theoretical overview of humour research "Early Conceptions of Humor: Varieties and Issues" (1972), makes a clear distinction between humour and laughter and remarks rightly: "[I]f laughter were indeed an exact yardstick with which to measure humour experiences, we might have solved many of the riddles of humour long ago" (17). In the most recent studies on humour, the division between humorous and non-humorous laughter is respected and problematized, for instance by Paul Lewis in Comic Effects (1989), which criticizes sharply Schaeffer's theoretical approach and rejects the assumption that laughter is the only expression of humour (5-7). Robert R. Provine, in his sociological study Laughter: A Scientific Investigation (2000), offers an overview of the research on laughter and argues that—contrary to the older notion of laughter—laughs and smiles are most often found in non-humorous social interactions and define the relations between the participants in the interactions.  9  9  Robert R. Provine, Laughter: A Scientific Investigation (New York: Viking, 2000). See also Robert R. Provine, "Laughter." American Scientist 84.1 (1996): 38-47.  15 The discrepancy between laughter and humour, discovered by the fields of sociology and literary studies relatively late, was noticed in the field of medicine starting in the late 19 century. Particularly the pathological, non-humorous variants of laughter th  have enjoyed the interest of neurologists, but very recently the appearances of laughter that is not associated with brain dysfunctions have also been investigated. In addition, 10  the relationship between humour and smiling constitutes a point of interest for humour .;. scholars, as do the different levels of laughter intensity expressed in a variety of physiological reactions. In my study, I acknowledge the distinction between humour and laughter described above and investigate the occurrences of joking interaction between the figures, the narrator's descriptions of subjectively experienced feeling that he calls "humour," and the depictions of laughter or smiling in the narrations, without assuming that all the occurrences result necessarily from amusement about an event, figure, or other element in the narrative.  1.2.2. Terminology The definition of laughter as a chain of physiological processes and its separation from humour is an important step in providing more clarity to the field of humour research. But what is actually the phenomenon called "humour"? Do we all use the word to describe the same occurrences? Outside of the discipline of clinical medicine, where  10 For information about current research in the field of medicine, see the article "Neural Correlates of Laughter and Humour" by Barbara Wild, Frank A. Rodden, Wolfgang Grodd, and Willibald Ruchoffers, which provides a detailed description of terminology and recent medical assumptions about laughter and humour: Barbara Wild, et al., "Neural Correlates of Laughter and Humour," Brain 126.10 (2003): 2121-38.  16  the nomenclature is precisely set," there is no consensus about the terminology. This is especially true in literary scholarship on humour and laughter. Although "humour" is the broadest and most commonly used term in the anglophone world to describe the phenomenon that may lead to laughter or other expressions of physical comfort and relaxation, there exist many synonymous terms that describe similar occurrences. In addition to the theoretical difficulties with the categorization of the appearances of humour, the dominant attitude towards humour is based on the assumption that there is a general consensus about what is "funny" and that we do not have to negotiate its definition. This intuitive assessment of humour connected with the arbitrary use of terminology contributes even further to the confusion about the subject. Many partial synonyms for humorous occurrences are accounted for by Patricia Keith-Spiegel and in the analysis Humor and Society: Explorations in the Sociology of Humor by Marvin Koller (1988). Keith-Spiegel and Koller remark that besides the term "humour," most popular in the English language context are the words "funny," "wit," "comic," "comedy," "joke" and "jokingly," "satiric," "mirthful," "ridicule" and "ridiculous," "ludicrous," "laughable," "amusement" and "amusing." In total, the authors name over fifty words that are used to describe the objects and forms that lead to the production of humour, the characteristics of these objects and forms, and/or the effects of humour production. Often two or more terms are used interchangeably and arbitrarily to describe the complex phenomenon. In the German literature on humour, the terms "Komodie," "das Komische," "Komik," and "Witz," to give just a few examples, are used to describe  11  See the contributions by K. Poeck, "Pathological Laughter and Crying," Handbook of Clinical Neurology, vol. 45, ed. Frederics, J. A. M . (Amsterdam: Elsevier Science, 1985) 219-25. Also Barbara Wild, et al., "Neural Correlates of Laughter and Humour," Brain 126.10 (2003): 2121-38.  :  17  similar subjects, but the semantic connotations are often different from their English equivalents. The discrepancies result from the different development of the scholarly discourses on humour and the divergences in the literary tradition of humorous genres.  12  These differences are discussed in the analytical part of my study. Although I provide the English translation of passages from the original German texts, I recognize that the semantic compatibility of German and English words will vary, depending on the translator's interpretation of the particular German word describing a humorous occurrence (including my own translation of works not yet published in English). In cases where this is particularly problematic, I refer to the German original text and the contextual use of a particular word or phrase as clues about the humorous character of the described interaction.  1.2.3. Theories of humour and laughter: a short survey Attempts to give a clear answer to the question of whether humour is a stimulus, a response, or a disposition, bring scholars into theoretical difficulties. Authors often offer explanations that are very effective in clarifying certain aspects of humour but overlook others. While many taxonomies of laughter have been produced, there is no specific theory of humour that would be generally accepted among humour scholars—humour can take many forms and can fulfill many different functions. People exhibit vast individual differences with respect to their responsiveness to humour: while laughter is  12 See, for example, the use of the words "das Komische" and "die Komodie" in the prominent German scholarly works on humour: Hans Robert JauB, "Uber den Grand des Vergniigens am komischen Helden," Das Komische, ed. Wolfgang Preisendanz and Rainer Warning (Munchen: Wilhelm Fink, 1976); Bernhard Greiner, Die Komodie: Eine theatralische Sendung; Grundlagen und Interpretationen (Tubingen: Francke, 1992).  18 acknowledged as the universal response to humour across cultures, the spectrum of events that evoke laughter or smiling is practically unlimited. Different characteristics of humour are considered and accented in various theories: they embrace the cognitive, physiological, psychodynamic, social, and.behaviouristic elements of humour. Thus, the number of theoretical approaches to humour is difficult to survey, and the theories of humour are classified differently depending on the various criteria used by the authors. Any scholar who wants to thematise humour in his or her research therefore faces the necessity of selecting the theoretical approach that would be most productive in reaching the goal of the particular study. M y study does not attempt to specify what humour is and to explain its conditions, causes, and mechanisms, but rather to show how humour and laughter construct or contribute to the relationships between figures in First World War works. For this reason, I will concentrate on those aspects of humour and laughter that serve the interests of group relationships and will interpret humour and laughter as social mechanisms with definite social functions. My aim is to present an analysis of the part played by humour and laughter in the social life of the military during the First World War, as depicted in narratives written during and after the War. As the theoretical basis for the analysis of humour in works about the First World War, I will use elements of the sociological approach to humour, with a concentration on the functionalist perspective. The assumptions about the nature of humour that have been developed in literature usually concentrate on a few basic concepts that explain how a humorous situation occurs. The large number of theoretical attempts reflects the level of complexity of the problem. I will briefly describe the most popular and recent classifications of humour theories in order to provide the ground for the methodological basis of my study,  19 which emphasises only the social aspects of humor as the most productive for the purpose of my analysis. In her above mentioned article, Patricia Keith-Spiegel recalls scholarly overviews of theories of humour created prior to the 1970s. She divides the humour theories into eight major groups (she collects over one hundred humour theories). The first group, biological, instinct, arid evolution theories—popular until the first half of the 20 century th  —interprets humour as a necessary biological function of living organisms. According to this view, the humour, function is "built into" the nervous system of living organisms and serves the purpose of homeostasis and adaptation to the ever-changing environment. Scholars working within the biological paradigm equate humour and laughter with prelingual communication in primitive societies, where they are associated with good news for the community and signals of safety. Another hypothesis traces laughter to 13  aggressive behaviour (exposing teeth and noises that could be interpreted as assaulting) and sees laughter as a substitute for physical assault. Some scholars point out the 14  pleasurable aspect of laughter as an effect of the development of societies. As we can 15  see, biological, instinct, and evolution theories, emphasize the social aspects of humour  13 See H. C. McComas, "The Origin of Laughter," Psychological Review 30 (1923): 4555; D. Hayworth, "The Social Origin and Function of Laughter," Psychological Review 35 (1928): 367-85. 14 See H. M . Kallen, "The Aesthetic Principle in Comedy," American Journal of Psychology 22 (1911): 137-57; George Washington Crile, Man: An Adaptive Mechanism (New York: Macmillan, 1916); Anthony Mario Ludovici, The Secret of Laughter (London: Constable Press, 1932); A. Rapp, "Toward an Eclectic and Multilateral Theory of Laughter and Humor," Journal of General Psychology 36 (1947): 207-19. 15. See J. C. Gregory, The Nature of Laughter (New York: Harcourt and Brace, 1924); A. Rapp, " A Phylogenetic Theory of Wit and Humor," Journal of Social Psychology 30 (1949): 81-96. . '  [  i  20 and laughter and the connection between laughter and aggression against strangers in the group—aspects of particular interest for the present study. Superiority theories stress humour as the laughing person or group's manifestation of triumph over other people. Central to the humour experience of an individual or group is the conviction of being better than other people who, in the opinion of the laughing person or group, are uglier, less fortunate, or weaker in comparison and whose actions are regarded as foolish. The view implies the existence of constant competition between the 16  members of a group or between groups and presupposes the creation of hierarchical constellations in which the laughing person or group always takes the dominant position. However, not all theorists who associate humour with superiority believe that laughter .  necessarily has a contemptuous and hostile character—it may be also be combined with empathy or sympathy. Another quite recent modification of the superiority theory is an 17  inferiority theory that looks for the source of humour in self-depreciation, in the demonstrated inferiority of the laughing person.  18  Incongruity theories rely on the understanding that humorous situations take place when two inconsistent, unsuitable, contrasted events or ideas are confronted with each other. Incongruity theories stress the perception of the contrast of concepts or situations  16 See Henri Bergson, Laughter: An Essay on the Meaning of the Comic (Kabenhavn and Los Angeles: Green Integer, 1999) 7-63; Thomas Hobbes, Leviathan (Peterborough: Broadview Press, 2002) 45-46. 17 See, for example, Leigh Hunt, Wit and Humor, Selected From the English Poets (London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1846); Alexander Bain, The Emotions and the Will (London: Longmans, Green, 1875); R. Carpenter, "Laughter, A Glory in Sanity," American Journal of Psychology 33 (1922): 419-22. 18 See Robert Solomon, "Are the Three Stooges Funny? Soitainly! (or When is it OK to Laugh?)," Ethics and Values in the Information Age, eds. Joel Rudinow and Anthony Graybosch (South Melbourne: Wadsworth Publishing, 2002).  i  21 as the condition for humour. When a situation does not fulfill the expectations of the observer, deviates from the "normal" pattern to which he or she is accustomed, humour can occur (although it has to be noted that not every incongruous situation is funny). To give an example from my own experience: one of the incongruous situations I perceived on several occasions while explaining the topic of this study was when my conversation partner exhibited astonishment about the possibility of humour in German literature. The confrontation of the assumption that Germans do not have a sense of humour with my search for humour in German texts creates an incongruity that appeared funny to many an interlocutor. Early incongruity theories stress the importance of contrast, such as that between laughter and fear described by James Beattie, who remarks that "laughter arises from the view of two or more inconsistent, unsuitable, or incongruous parts or circumstances, considered as united in one complex object or assemblage, or as acquiring a sort of mutual relation from the peculiar manner in which the mind takes notice of them" (348). According to incongruity theories, the observer of a humorous situation comprehends it either by interpolating the multiple inconsistent frames within the structure of the situation or by extrapolating from or referring back to background knowledge: The solution of the conflict—the comprehension that the connection between the contrasting elements is possible—results in laughter. Another well-known theory of incongruity was suggested in the Kritik der Urteilskraft [Critique of Judgment] (1790) by Immanuel Kant, who gave one of the best-known definitions of laughter as a result of incongruity: "an affection arising from the sudden transformation of a strained expectation into nothing" (54). The incongruity theory of laughter proposed by Kant also includes—as we can easily deduce—the element of surprise. The group of surprise theories emphasizes  22 unexpectedness and shock as necessary (though not necessarily sufficient) for a humorous situation to take place. Like the incongruity theories, the surprise theories imply a breaking up of the routine course that the observer is following. However, the surprise theories also take into account the observer's adaptation to the repetition of the stimulus that unfolded the humorous reaction for the first time and explain the resistance to situations that have been funny before but are no longer when observed for two or more times.  19  Configurational theories are related to incongruity theories as they see the source of humour in elements previously perceived as unrelated which are now combined with each other to produce a humorous situation. The main difference between the two groups is the treatment of the perception of incongruous ideas or situations. Configurational theories emphasise the effect of the subjective "coming together" of elements that were previously disjointed, rather than the perception of the apparent disconnection between them. In a sense, configurational theories focus on conflict-solving and derive humour from the feeling of success in dealing with the problem.  20  Ambivalence theories proclaim that humour is built on the incompatible emotions and feelings of the observer who is experiencing humour. This group of theories is also connected closely with incongruity theories, but puts more stress on the emotions and feelings emerging from the humorous situation than on the perception of ideas or situations. Munro, in his Argument of Laughter, aptly describes the mixture of emotions: "We laugh whenever, on contemplating an object or a situation, we find opposite  19 See H. I. Hollingworth, "Experimental Studies in Judgment: Judgment of the Comic," Psychological Review 18 (1911): 132-56. 20 See P. Schiller, "A Configurational Theory of Puzzles and Jokes," Journal of Genetic Psychology 18 (1938): 217-34.  •23 emotions struggling within us for mastery" (210). The conflicting elements could include love mixed with hate (and so, the German "Hassliebe" ["love-hate relationship"] would be an occasion to laugh), playful chaos mixed with seriousness, mania connected with depression.  21  Release and relief theories prescribe to humour the function of relief from strain or constraint as well as release of excess tension or accumulated energy. The relaxation is embedded in the physical act of laughing. Herbert Spencer was the first theoretician to state the decisive function of laughter—understood as muscular movements—in releasing the overload of nervous energy.  22  And finally, the popular psychoanalytic theory, developed by Sigmund Freud, explains humour as a regulatory mechanism of psychic channels. Freud concentrated on the occurrences of "Witz" ["joke/joking"] and distinguishes between "innocent" and "tendentious" jokes. The tendentious jokes have a sexual or aggressive content and are . 23  capable of eliciting loud laughter, while innocent jokes have less emotional impact, provoking just a smile. Freud derived the discrepancy from his assumption that sexuality and aggression are strong and fundamental forces that are restrained in the process of socialization. Freud described the tendentious joke as an expression of inhibited tendencies that temporarily abolishes the social restrictions, builds a vent for aggression, and allows for the unloading of sexual tension. When the energy build-up in the psychic  21 See G. Y. T. Greig, The Psychology of Laughter and Comedy (London: Allen & Unwin, 1923). 22 See Herbert Spencer, "The Physiology of Laughter," Macmillan's Magazine 1 (1860): 395-402. 23 See Sigmund Freud, "Der Witz und seine Beziehung zum Unbewussten," ed. Anna Freud (London: Imago Publishing, 1940).  24  channels cannot be utilized (because of the.censoring actions of the superego) it is released in laughter—as an action that requires less expenditure of energy. The purpose of classifications like the one by Keith-Spiegel—and also the purpose of my short summary above—is to bring more clarity to the tangled field of interconnected concepts about humour and laughter. However, Keith-Spiegel's extensive and quite influential classification may in certain instances evoke the impression that the described theories are mutually exclusive and competitive. This is not the case by any means. Other popular classifications created since Keith-Spiegel's critical overview include Viktor Raskin's Semantic Mechanisms of Humor (1985), John Morreal's The Philosophy of Laughter and Humour (1987), and Salvatore Attardo's Linguistic Theories of Humour (1994). These overviews, as well as the survey proposed recently by Herbert M . Lefcourt in his study Humor: The Psychology of Living Buoyantly (2000), divide the considerations about humour into two or three main groups, with superiority and incongruity as the elements most commonly emphasised in humour perception. The . emphasis on superiority seems to be the dominant tendency in contemporary humour research. In the analytical part of the study, I elaborate further on particular aspects of humour theories and the issues arising from them and concentrate on their application in specific narrative situations.  1.2.4. Social aspects of humour: theoretical concerns Humour and its functions in various social relations only recently became the subject of sociological studies. The reason for the relative lack of scholarly reflection was, according to Chris Powell and George E. C. Paton, the wide-spread view of humour as "an individualistic and spontaneous expression of sheer creativity," whose "social  25  structural and processual parameters" were deemed "much less tangible and hence not readily amenable to sociological conceptualisation and theorizing" (xi). The recognition that humour does not belong exclusively to the realm of free will, but is, as many other phenomena, conditioned by social configurations and in turn influences social interactions, yielded many important sociological contributions to the field of humour research. The sociology of humour concentrates on the use of humour by social actors as a means of control or resistance to and making sense of social relationships and societies of any kind. Yet within the subject of humour there are many paradigms that aim to provide an explanation of how a humorous situation takes place (for example, structural functionalism, conflict theories, Marxist analyses, social action theory, symbolic . interactionism). Similarly, the appearances of humour can be studied on multiple levels, starting with the macro-societal level, where the significance of humour is investigated in relation to a particular society or type of society, and ending with the micro-societal level, where the scholars observe how humour regulates the relationships between group members in small-group situations. In my study, I will mainly concentrate on how humour works on the microsocietal level and—according to the premise outlined before—attempt to provide conclusions about the negotiated models of soldier behaviour in various social configurations. In the following section, I present the elements of the most popular theories of humour that have impacted the investigation of social relations and the role humour plays in them. This theoretical basis will be used in the analytical part of my study. Already ancient writers assumed that humour constitutes human interactions, sets the character of those interactions, and, by doing this, is a part of every social system and  26 can therefore be analysed as a social process affecting the system. In Philebus, Plato describes how a person is made laughable by his/her self-ignorance. Plato considers that "ignorance is a misfortune," as the ignorant person thinks about him-/herself as having "wisdom or beauty, delusions which are comical in the weak and abhorrent in the strong" (116-19). Laughter fulfills the function of social corrective and is therefore allowed, but excessive laughter can also have a damaging effect on the laughing person, because he/she can lose rational control over him/herself and become less human. Laughter is, from an ethical point of view, to be avoided and constitutes a guilty pleasure. For Plato, the stimulus to laugh is aggression and/or a feeling of superiority towards the objects of laughter—individuals who do not comply with the social norm.  24  Subsequent theories of humour develop Plato and Aristotle's idea of a socially understood superiority. Thomas Hobbes in Leviathan (1651) defines the humorous event as a moment of triumph which the laughing people achieve by observing the defects of others and comparing the imperfections of others with "apprehension of some deformed thing in another by comparison whereof they suddenly applaud themselves" (45-46). Hobbes's humour has a hostile character, setting up power relations in the social group, but he also allows for a type of humour without offence, which has a group-consolidating function: people can sometimes laugh at outsiders "by observing the imperfections of other men" (46). Humour, as observed by Hobbes, appears to have two sides: on the one hand, it has the power to create hierarchies based on the real or imaginary advantages of the laughing person, on the other hand, it unites people by creating collective superiority.  24 In the Poetics, Aristotle also describes comedy as "an imitation of men worse than the average." See Aristotle, Poetics (New York: Norton, 1982) 1449al-30.  27 Francis Hutcheson, in Thoughts on Laughter (1758), finds Hobbes's account of laughter as an aggressive self-assertion antisocial (ignoring the more consolidating function of humour) and attempts to interpret laughter as a socializing activity that evokes sympathy and fellow feeling. He is one of the first theoreticians to connect the feeling of superiority of a laughing person with the idea of incongruity: laughter results from "the bringing together of images which have contrary additional ideas as well as some resemblance in the principal idea" (24), while the "contrary ideas" result very often from differences in social status. The 19 century brought the development of the concepts of superiority and th  incongruity. Alexander Bain, in his work The Emotions and the Will (1859), concludes that all humour involves the degradation of something and expands Hobbes's ideas of superiority by adding political institutions, ideas, and inanimate objects (anything that makes a claim to respect or is respected) as targets for laughter. Bain postulates that one doesn't need to be directly conscious of one's superiority: one can laugh sympathetically with another person who triumphs over his/her adversary. Herbert Spencer, in his Physiology of Laughter (1860), follows a similar path: he thinks that all humor can be explained as descending incongruity. Spencer's implied inequality of elements that create humour corresponds with Bain's idea that incongruity always involves a contrast between something exalted or dignified and something trivial or disreputable. In contrast to Bain, Spencer emphasises the incongruity aspect of the situation and not the descent or degradation. One of the most influential humour theorists, Henri Bergson, in his essay Le Rire [Laughter] (1911) offers the clearest and most frequently quoted instance of an application of the superiority theory and opens the field for the modern social theories of  28 humour and laughter. Bergson's proposed ideal of human social behavior is elasticity, adaptability, the "elan vital" ["thrust of life"], while the laughable is for him "something mechanical encrusted upon the living" (39). The typical comic character, he says, is a man with an obsession. Such an obsessed figure is not flexible enough to adapt himself to the complex and changing demands of reality. Bergson criticizes the blind, automatic persistence of a professional habit of mind, which disregards altered circumstances, and observes that this behavior of individuals is marked as incorrect by the laughter of the group. He defines humour as a non-emotional social corrective, used by the majority of society to adjust the deviant behavior of individuals. Bergson evaluates humour as an inclusive social mechanism, serving the goal of (re)admittance into the group, which puts this kind of humour in opposition to the exclusive humour which prevents the individual from accessing the laughing group. Such differentiation between the inclusive and exclusive function of humour plays a very important role in contemporary sociological humour research. A comprehensive analysis of the functions of humour in social situations is offered by William H. Martineau, in his article " A Model of the Social Functions of Humor" (1972). Martineau describes the patterns of humour exchange that create and maintain the relations between the members of the group in intragroup (within the same social group) and intergroup (between members of different social groups) situations. In intragroup situations, esteeming humour (inoffensive humour) directed towards group members helps to solidify the group and to initiate and facilitate the communication and development of social relationships (social distance between group members is reduced, consensus is achieved). Humour serves as a symbol of social approval. Esteeming humour directed towards members of other groups can prevent or  29 introduce a hostile disposition against members of other groups. Disparaging humour (offensive, aggressive humour) directed towards group members has three main functions: first, it helps to control behavior in the group. It is used to express grievances, or it can be directed at someone in the group who either has not learned or has violated the norms of the group: It constitutes a symbol of disapproval and an opportunity to correct the behavior of the deviant and help him/her rejoin the group. This kind of humour can be described as controlled hostility against deviance. Another function of offensive humour within the group is to solidify the social structure: self-disparaging humour works to unify the group. This goal is. achieved by the admission of weaknesses or undesirable characteristics by the member(s) who initiated the humorous situation. The third function of offensive humour is to prevent the demoralization and disintegration of the group. Disparaging humour directed towards members of other groups increases morale and solidifies the group, but also establishes a hostile disposition towards others. In intergroup situations, humour can be judged as esteeming (inoffensive) or disparaging (aggressive) by one or both of the interacting groups. If humour is evaluated as inoffensive, consensus and social integration are achieved: the similarities between groups are maximized and the differences minimized. Humour also helps maintain a friendly relationship between the two groups. If humour is seen as aggressive by one of the groups, it can threaten the relationship and possibly introduce conflict, but in some cases it may help redefine the relationship between the groups. Robert A. Stebbins moves away from the idea of superiority or inferiority of the social group and offers new insights into the social mobilization role of humour. In his article, "Comic Relief in Everyday Life: Dramaturgic Observations on a Function of Humor" (1979), Stebbins describes what he calls the. "comic relief function of humour.  •  .  30  He defines comic relief as "a momentary humorous respite from the seriousness of lengthy concentration on a collective task, a respite that facilitates the completion of that task by refreshing the participants" (97). If the members of the group have no socially acceptable means of escape from the setting of concentration, such as quitting before the task is finished, going into reverie, or even taking a short break, humour allows them to relax and re-focus on the task. In other words, social comic relief reduces fatigue which, if allowed to increase, threatens role performance and motivation. Such re-charging through humour, as we will see in the analytical part of this study, is quite commonly used in the texts to show how the military unit ensures the most effective completion of the given task.  '  In addition to the sociological approaches to humour and laughter outlined above, while analysing the functions of humour in the military, I will also use the conceptual elements of functionalism. Functionalism, developed in the. 1950s, asserts the homeostatic nature of all social units and. suggests that there is a resemblance of living organisms and social systems. The system contains interrelated smaller parts that have been assigned special functions and that work together in order to guarantee the survival of the whole. Understood that way, social systems work to maintain an equilibrium and to return to it after any disturbance of the social order. The mechanisms of socialization, applied to the members of the group, create conformity to culturally appropriate roles and socially supported norms and values! The mechanisms can be formal (institutions) or informal (for example, sneering, gossip, laughter, or other forms of peer pressure). Functionalism investigates the relationships between the parts of the system using the terms of function (divided into manifest and latent functions), dysfunction, and functional alternative. A function is defined as the contribution made by any part to a larger system.  31 Humour, as one of the mechanisms of socialization, can be analysed as having certain manifest or latent functions, can serve as a functional alternative, or can be dysfunctional to the group (for example, it can break up the group). The functionalists analysed laughter in so-called "joking relationships" in primitive societies, where the conflicts between the members of the social group are staged in mocking form in order to avoid violent conflicts. Alfred R. Radcliffe-Brown, in his fundamental work Structure and Function in Primitive Society (1952), understands by joking relationship "a relation between two persons in which one is by custom permitted, and in some instances required, to tease or make fun of the other, who in turn is required to take no offense" (90). Humour in the joking relationship serves the function of an alternative to physical violence. In the analytical part of my study, I will show that the concept of unloading aggression in "joking relationships" also applies to the troops. In the military unit, violence against one's own comrades was prohibited by army regulations. Simultaneously, the tension resulting from the enforced co-habitation during the long waiting times in the trenches and the wide availability of weapons provoked the soldiers to use violence. It has to be noted that the idea that societies are smoothly-functioning and selfregulating entities has been challenged by feminist criticism, charging functionalist theories with an implicit normative, conservative content. The conviction of the homeostatic state of social groups legitimates gender privilege and power while ignoring the social processes on the micro-level, as well as the work and attitudes of individuals which are difficult to render. Post-structural approaches like Gayle Rubin's "The Traffic in Women: Notes on the 'Political Economy' of Sex" (1975), by contrast, interpret society as something less whole, less smoothly articulated, and characterized rather by  32 intersecting varieties of power that do not necessarily cooperate in any functional way.  25  Such a society is characterized more by many micro-level negotiations, interactions, and tensions and less by formal mechanisms, such as institutions. Humour, characterized by ambivalence and both subversive and affirmative abilities, can be very well incorporated into such approaches. I am going to demonstrate this ambiguity with the example of humour and laughter in German narrations about the First World War.  1.3. War literature in Germany 1914-1933 On the night of December 12 , 1916, Hans Carossa, serving as a military doctor th  in a German front unit, noted the following about the meaning of his autobiographical writing in the diary he kept during the campaign in the East, Rumanisches Tagebuch [Romanian Diary] (1924): Friiher wuBte ich ja nicht, wozu man Aufzeichnungen schreibt; jetzt aber sind sie mir wie die Brotkrummchen, welche Hansel und Gretel im Walde ausstreuen, um gewiB wieder nach Hause zu finden. Freilich, als die Kinder dann wirklich den Heimweg antreten wollten, da hatten die Vogel alles aufgepickt,—aber da beginnt ja auch erst das eigentliche Marchen. . (132-33) I did not know before why one makes notes; now, they are for me like the bread crumbs that Hansel and Gretel sprinkle in the forest in order to find their way back home. Of course, when the children try to return home, the birds have pecked up all the pieces already—but that's also the moment when the real fairy tale begins, (my transl.) In this metaphorical image, in which the author puts himself in the position of the consumer of his own text, both the desperate will to verbalize and therefore interpret the events and resist the feeling of being lost in the impulse overload and the impossibility of  25 See Gayle Rubin, "The Traffic in Women: Notes on the 'Political Economy' of Sex," 197'5, Literary Theory: An Anthology, ed. Julie Rivkin and Michael Ryan (Maiden: . Blackwell, 1998) 533-60.  doing so are indicated. Autobiographical writing is, in Carossa's interpretation, a form of finding meaning in the overwhelming wave of impressions, a form of self-therapy. The futility of all such attempts may be obvious from the perspective of time, when the interpretative framework necessarily changes and coerces one to face the unknown, but the very effort to deal with the unfamiliar surroundings is a question of self-preservation. There is strong evidence in German war literature for the claim that autobiographical writing serves the purpose of making sense of the individual's front experience. A l l four authors whose works I have selected for this study admitted that their writing was a method of interpreting, of fitting the war into their world view. Walter Bloem, editing and publishing his memoirs during the war, in 1916, was driven by the wish "Geschichte [zu] machen" ["to make history"] (Vormarsch 37), where his writing about the war of 1870-71 was confronted with reality, and the reality of 1914 became his writing. Bloem found himself involved in an event of historical dimension that he constantly compared with the past war—and made sense of through that comparison. Ernst Jiinger, Arnold Zweig, and Erich Maria Remarque, whose works appeared on the market in 1920, 1927, and 1929 respectively, admitted to periods of depression after the end of the war and described their literary activity as a method to face the "Erlebnis" ["experience"] of the war. Would writing about war then be the authors' personal attempt to sprinkle crumbs of memories in order to compose a pattern of war images that would allow them to find their place in the story? Yes, but not only that, for the real tale begins with the post-war reception of the texts that contain the autobiographical motifs. Between 1914 and 1918, the German literary market was flooded with a large number of war poems published in newspapers and journals. These poems were especially popular in the first months of the war, carried by the high enthusiasm wave of  34 the "Geist des Augusts" ["spirit of August"], for which the lyrical expression seemed to be the most appropriate. In addition, the readers, whose curiosity about the great event 26  of the war could not be satisfied by the official information sources, expected first-hand reports of the military operations undertaken by the German army. The popularity of collections and anthologies of soldiers' letters, as well as memoirs of first-time authors who became front fighters (Hans-Harald Miiller labels them "Dilettantenliteratur" ["dilettante literature"] ) can be explained by the high demand for freshness and 27  "authenticity" of war experience, intrinsically connected with the need to support the war effort. The popular memoirs of officers were pro-war in tone—the publication of criticism towards the army command was not allowed and any such criticism was blocked by government censors. Simultaneously, "Unterhaltungsromane" 28  ["entertainment novels"], which took advantage of the subject of the new war in order to replicate conventional love or adventure stories, also gained in popularity. None of 29  these productions lasted with either the public or literary critics, however, and were soon forgotten, A notable exception in the overflow of literary production at that time, that in  26 The origins of the "spirit of August" myth about the general support for the war in 1914 are described in detail in the study by Jeffrey Verhey, The Spirit of 1914: Militarism, Myth and Mobilization in Germany (Cambridge and New York: Cambridge U Press, 2000) 134-55. 27 See the extensive description of the German literary production between 1914 and 1918 by Hans-Harald Miiller, Der Krieg und die Schriftsteller: Der Kriegsroman der Weimarer Republik (Stuttgart: Metzler, 1986) 11-20. 28 That was the case of, among others, the expressionist novella Opfergang [Way of Sacrifice] by Fritz von Unruh, which questioned the meaning of war, written in 1916 but published only in 1919 because of the censors's intervention (Kriegsroman 20). 29 As representatives of the stream of "entertainment novels," Hans Harald Miiller names the very productive (and popular) writers Hedwig Courts-Mahler and Kurt Arams (Kriegsroman 16-17).  35  the majority fulfilled the momentary demand for authentic reports and easily digestible feel-good stories about the front, was Walter Flex's Der Wanderer zwischen beiden Welten [The Wanderer between Both Worlds], published in 1916. Flex's autobiographical novella, dedicated to the memory of his fallen friend, escapes easy classification. By avoiding factual information, mixing epic and lyric elements, and romanticising male friendship, obedience to the charismatic leader, and sacrifice for the nation, the text survived the changing taste of the readers, and was revived in the Third Reich, becoming one of the best-selling German works about the First World War. After 1916, when the chances of winning the war in the near future were minimized and the news dispatches about the military operations lost their attractiveness and became every-day reality on the home front, the interest of German readers in war stories gradually decreased. The audience was tired of depictions of war and did not show any further attraction to the genre of war literature until after the armistice of 1918. It was at this time that several direct responses to the war—among them also works that had been held by censorship—were published, and the anti-war texts Der Mensch ist gut [Man is Good] by Leonhard Frank (1918), Menschen im Krieg [Men in War] by Andreas Latzko (1918), Opfergang [Way of Sacrifice] by Fritz von Unruh (1919), and Der Weg ohne Heimkehr: Ein Martyrium in Briefen [The Way of No Return: A Martyrdom in Letters] by Armin T. Wegner (1919) enjoyed a brief period of popularity. Ernst Junger, with his In Stahlgewittern (1920), took a separate position in the evaluation of the war; however, he had to wait for wider attention from readers until the end of the decade. In the years of political and social stabilization of the Weimar Republic (1922-28), autobiographical texts written by high-ranking officers as response to the lost war also appeared on the market. The memoirs of the military elite had a strong tendency to justify  '36 the strategical decisions of the army command by re-interpreting the front events to fit the argument about the good judgment of the leaders. Another goal of the memoirs was to dismiss the accusations against the officer corps being responsible for the military and political collapse of the Wilhelminian Reich. Among the main apologetic strategies of 30  the authors, who did not want to acknowledge their participation in taking the erroneous decisions that led to the defeat of Germany, was the "DolchstoBlegende" ["legend of the stab in the back"] and the propagation of the myth of the invincible Kaiser's army that was forced into capitulation. Both assumptions resonated quite successfully in the 31  militaristic and conservative circles of the young state, which called for the restoration of the Empire, as opposed to the liberal, communist and leftist groups, against which both assumptions were directed. The latter formulated a strong case against the elite to whom it assigned responsibility for the massive killing and suffering in the war. The polarization of the political scene in the Weimar Republic grew deeper with the severe economic and political crisis of the second half of the 1920s. With the reexamination of the current situation in the state came a renewed interest in the past. In search for the reason for the economic depression and the weaknesses of the Republic, the attention drifted to what constituted the decisive points in the recent history of  30 To the best-known memoirs belong the works of the prominent duo of the high command of the German army, Meine Kriegser inner ungen [My War Memories] by Erich Ludendorff (1919) and Aus meinem Leben [From my Life] by Paul von Hindenburg (1920). 31 The term "DolchstoBlegende" is usually attributed to Ludendorff and Hindenburg. In October of 1918, the generals prepared a political ploy that placed the responsibility for the armistice negotiations in the hands of the civilian government and used the opportunity to blame the defeatists for lack of fighting spirit. See Lindley Fraser, Germany Between Two Wars: A Study of Propaganda and War Guilt (Oxford: Oxford U Press, 1944) 16; Hans Ernest Fried, The Guilt of the German Army (New York: Macmillan, 1942) 32-36.  37 Germany, in reverse chronological order: the Treaty of Versailles, the defeat in 1918, and ultimately, the war itself The presupposition that only the "proper" understanding of the past would allow one to interpret correctly the present situation and future developments in Germany became articulated in public debates. The existing apologetic memoirs, 32  diaries, and novels written by the military elite were dismissed and judged as unreliable in their depiction of what was thought to be the reality of war. The reason for this was their apparent agenda in the interpretation of strategic military actions. Instead, there was a popular demand for narratives of war that would offer new perspectives on the events of 1914-1918. The interest of the readers caused the war genre in Germany to flourish once again towards the end of the 1920s. In this context, Arnold Benett may be right about the impact of the war on the German literary production: "Germany has had a practical monopoly of memorable war-novels, perhaps because the war left a deeper impression in Germany than in any other country. It may be that the finest war-novels are the product of defeat, not of triumph" (321-22). The newspapers were the first to pave the way to the revival of war literature, both testing the demand for works representing the genre which had been dormant for several years and evoking interest in new authors through the publication of their works  32 The "proper" understanding was derived from the assumption that there is a believable source for what really happened in the war: the eyewitnesses, who expressed their first-hand experience in their literary works. The press reviews of Im Westen nichts Neues by Erich Maria Remarque from 1929-30 mark the culmination of the public discussions about the author's legitimacy to depict and evaluate the war. Already their titles refer to the "truthfulness" that was supposed to characterize the literary accounts of the war. Remarque's "mystification" was emphatically exposed by other front soldiers or professionals, for example, Evald Weiseman, "Der falsche Frontsoldat: Eine Bemerkung zu Remarque s Roman Im Westen nichts Neues" Nationale Erziehung 10.5 (1929): 115-17; G. v. Donop, "Ein Frontsoldat zu Remarques Buch Im Westen nichts Neues" Konigsberger Allgemeine Zeitung 208 (1929); Karl Kroner, "Arztliche Bemerkungen zu: Erich Maria Remarque Im Westen nichts Neues," Miinchner Medizinische Wochenschrift 24 (1929): 999-1000.  38 in serialized form. In 1926, the translation of Osudy dobreho vojdka Svejka za svetove vdlky [The Good Soldier Svejk] (1921-22) by the Czech author Jaroslav Hasek appeared on the German market as Die Abenteuer des braven Soldaten Schwejk wdhrend des Weltkrieges, published simultaneously in twenty newspapers, and quickly became a bestseller. The satirical novel, set in the Austro-Hungarian army during the First World War, tells the story of the common soldier Josef Svejk, whose survival strategy is avoiding confrontation with his officers and carrying out their orders to an end where their absurdity, and the absurdity of the military institutions in general, become exposed. The publication of Hasek's work was soon followed by Zweig's Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa (1927) in Die Frankfurter Zeitung, also critical about the institution of the army. The two novels—one belonging to a humoristic genre, one not—initiated a nationwide debate about the evaluation of the lost war, in which literature took a prominent position. Other accounts soon followed: after four years of searching for an editor, Ludwig Renn was offered the opportunity to publish his novel Krieg [War] (1928) in serialized form also in the newspaper Die Frankfurter Zeitung; the book version appeared promptly afterwards. The same year, Im Westen nichts Neues by Erich Maria Remarque appeared in Die Vossische Zeitung, which soon became the most controversial text about the war and most successful German literary export of the time. Another popular work, Theodor Plivier's Des Kaisers Kulis [The Kaiser's Coolies], was printed in Die.Rote Fahne, followed by a book publication soon thereafter (1930). In total, over two hundred novels about the First World War appeared on the German market between 1928 and 1933.  33  33 According to the information about the war works provided by Hans-Harald Miiller (Kriegsroman 2). Muller notes that the number of the new war novels appearing on the market had doubled, compared to the period between 1918 and 1928.  39 The discussions about the war works took place in the daily press arid in literary journals, where the critics analysed the aesthetic merits of the texts, but the attention 34  often shifted to the central question of "authenticity." The authors who served in the army as common soldiers-—like Junger and Remarque—were praised as credible witnesses of the war, and, therefore, as giving a direct account of the past that was ready to be analysed. This assumption was based on the writers' low rank in the German army, which permitted them to perceive the war "as it really was." The term "Frontgeneration" 35  ["front generation"], coined by the critics to describe the emerging group of authors, was derived from the demographics of the young writers and former soldiers (born mostly in the late 1890s), for whom the war was very often one of the first and most significant experiences of their adult life. Because of the need to get to the bottom of the phenomenon of war, to understand its consequences, and to make sense of it, the perceived autobiographical character of the literary productions of the time was a big selling factor. In the search for the desired "true face" of the war, questions of literary creation and possible (re)interpretation of the war experience were pushed into the background. In an autobiographical work, the narration seems to be certified by the facts from the author's life. The presence of the first-person narrator, very often carrying the author's name, allowed the readers to assume that the  34 Among the main periodicals participating in the debates were Berliner Tageblatt, Die literarische Welt, Die neue Rundschau, Die Weltbuhne, Die Links/curve, Rote Fahne, Die Aktion, Die Deutsche Rundschau, Das Kunstwort, Die Tat, Deutsches Volkstum, and others. 35 The expression "the war as it really was" is a paraphrased version of the quote from the war novel by Georg Bucher, Westfront 1914-1918: Das Buch vom Frontkameraden (Wien and Leipzig: Konegen, 1930): "[Es] war doch alles so geschrieben, wie die unverzerrte, traurige Wirklichkeit im Westen einst war" (Preface) ["it has been written as an undistorted and sad picture of the reality in the West" (my transl.)].  40 homodiegetic narrator and the actual author were the same person and that the narrative offered to the readers was a first-hand account of the war. The authenticity of the plot appeared to be confirmed by the existence of the historical speaker and to be guaranteed by references to real events taking place in real locations. In the eyes of the readers, the writer became one of the figures in his own narrative and his credibility as the source of information was beyond question. This almost obsessive attachment to the conformity between the life of the author and the events depicted in his war texts dominated the discourse and created an easy target for criticism of the discussed work: revelations of any discrepancies (real or fabricated) were frequently used by right-wing critics to dismiss the text entirely. A n example will be discussed in the description of the responses to Remarque's Im Westen nichts Neues in chapter 5 of this study. But let us return one more time to the two novels that started the boom of war literature in the second half of the 1920s: Die Abenteuer des braven Soldaten Schwejk wahrend des Weltkrieges by Hasek and Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa by Zweig. While the protagonist of Hasek's novel, "the good soldier" Schwejk, could be easily dismissed as "not serious," as a caricature of a real soldier who fought on the fronts of the First World War, and his story as not applicable to the conditions of the German army, Zweig's novel, not belonging to the humoristic genre, entered the social and political discourse about the effects of war on Germany. In the reception, the "serious" subject matter of the war in Zweig's novel concealed the scenes of humour and laughter and marginalized them as not significant for the evaluation and categorization of attitudes towards the conflict. Instead, other issues came to the foreground. The central questions in the debates around the war works were summarized in the brochure prepared by the publishing house Ullstein by the end of 1929 in an attempt to document the controversy  41 about Im Westen nichts Neues: "Truth or not? Pacifist? Indecent? A danger to youth? What was true heroism? A threat to religion and ethics?" The questions posed above 36  give an insightful look into the character of the divisions between the left- and rightoriented criticism in the last years of the Weimar Republic and allow us to follow the lines along which the war works—among them those investigated in my study—were categorized as anti- or pro-war and supposed to propagate specific images of conflict that would suit their respective ideological positions. Yet a closer look at the occurrences of humour and laughter in the selected texts—selected also because of their different ideological positioning in the literary reception—demonstrates similarities that go across these established classifications. The key point that allows us to reconsider these classifications and further re-evaluate German First World War literature is the main thesis I formulate in this study: that the recognition and interpretation of the depicted situations as humorous defines the attitude of the narrator in the text towards individual and structural violence, towards the ideal behaviour of the soldier (including genderperforming actions, such as sexually aggressive behaviour), towards the institutions of political power, and towards the question of the meaning of war. Furthermore, it opens the possibility of re-evaluating the impact that the representations of humour had on the popular images of war that have been shaped during and after the First World War.  36 Quoted after Ann P. Linder, Princes of the Trenches: Narrating the German Experience of the First World War (Columbia: Camden House, 1996) 165. See Linder's study for more information on the publishing campaign of Remarque's novel.  42 CHAPTER 2 IN STAHLGEWITTERN [STORM OF STEEL] BY ERNST JUNGER (1920) AND HIS EARLY WORKS ABOUT THE FIRST WORLD WAR 2.1. The publication of In Stahlgewittern. Ernst Junger's work on the different text versions, revisions and extensions of his First World War diaries. Readers not familiar with Ernst Junger's life work usually associate his literary activity with three relatively short phases in his long career. The first phase comprises Junger's intense work on his First World War diaries. This work took place directly after the conflict and at the beginning of the 1920s, when the author served in the post-war voluntary German forces, the Freikorps, with the hope of continuing his military career. The second well-known phase is the time of his retreat into privacy, and the creation of his "magical realist" short story Auf den Marmorklippen [On the Marble Cliffs], in the late 1930s. The third period, through which Junger achieved a certain degree of notoriety among the readers of German literature, includes his political publications of the mid19208 (especially the years 1926 and 1927, when the majority of Junger's political articles appeared) in newspapers and journals supported by and affiliated with the veteran's organization Stahlhelm. Through these publications, the writer proclaimed himself as the main theoretician and the leading personality of a new generation of rightwing writers who had experienced front-line combat. Junger's engagement as a publicist 37  in the Weimar Republic brought him the reputation of being closely connected with the Nazi movement, even preparing the way for the emergence of National Socialism. As  37 The authors of the so-called "Frontsoldatengeneration" ["the generation of front soldiers"] included, according to the selection of writers made by the Stahlhelm publishing house, Helmut Franke, F. W. Heinz, Wilhelm Kleinau, and Franz Schauwecker. Martin Meyer also names Friedrich Hielscher, Ernst von Salomon, and Otto Strasser as representatives of the young soldiers and nationalists, with whom Junger stayed in contact in Berlin. See Martin Meyer, Ernst Junger (Miinchen and Wien: Carl Hanser Verlag, 1990) 102-12.  43 popular as it is disputed (some critics—for example, Heimo Schwilk and Rolf Hochhuth—claim that the accusation is undeserved), the assumption makes the critical evaluation of Jiinger's early works quite difficult, as it involves the projection of the opinions expressed in his later articles of a strictly political character, onto his earlier interpretations of the First World War. Jiinger's early texts, although they provide many 38  noteworthy contributions to the possible interpretations of the development of his nationalistic views, can also be investigated without looking ahead to the political outcome of the Weimar Republic and Jiinger's attitude toward National Socialism and Hitler's regime. As John King remarks in his thesis on Jiinger's works about the First World War, "Jiinger's earliest work does not map with the simplifications that many critics have imposed in order to suit their own agendas—it is simply too full of contradictions, breaks and lacunae to conform to the binary Left-Right debate" (15). I agree with King's suggestion to move away from such simple politicized debates that place the author to' the right of the political scene. Instead, I would like to follow my proposal as outlined in the introduction to this thesis, to look for similarities in the literary construction of an ideal soldier image, rather than looking for the differences in the demonstrated ideological views or real-life political associations of the authors. Nevertheless, the discussion of whether Jiinger should be condemned on the grounds of his complex relationship with National Socialism undermined the post-war scholarly  38 Jiinger's journalistic engagement dates as early as 1923, but his political engagement intensified in 1925 and 1926 with the publication of a number of articles in Die Standarte, the weekly addition to Stahlhelm. Further articles appeared in the periodicals Arminius, Widerstand, Der Vormarsch, Der Tag, Das Reich, and Die Kommenden. Since 1927, Jiinger's involvement in the Standarte and Arminius circles declined. For more information, see the collection of Jiinger's political articles published between 1919 and 1933: Ernst Jiinger, Ernst Jiinger: Politische Publizistik 1919 bis 1933, ed. Sven Olaf Berggotz (Stuttgart: Klett-Cotta, 2001).  .  44  reception of Junger. The controversy over Junger among critics started in the late 1940 and intensified in the late 1960s and throughout the 1970s. In the 1970s, Junger's work 39  met with very critical opinions among German scholars who reassessed his authorial position within the ideology of "soldier nationalism," and drew a connection between the subjectively experienced "great time" of the First World War and the political developments in the Third Reich. To such examinations belong the important studies of 40  Gerda Liebchen, Karl Prumm, and Klaus Theweleit, which are dominated by Marxist and psychoanalytical theoretical perspectives. By the end of the 1980s, Junger scholarship also produced the volume Der Krieg und die Schriftsteller, a comprehensive study of the First World War works by Hans-Harald Miiller (including a chapter on Junger's early work), and the attention of scholars gradually shifted towards the vision of technology that In Stahlgewittern offers. Harro Segeberg, Olaf Schoter, and Reinhard Brenneke, among others, see the image of the military conflict depicted in Junger's work as tempered by the rapid emergence of technology and its frightening and simultaneously fascinating demonstration of power, interpreting the work and the author's later theoretical writings and essays as attempts to deal with the processes of technological modernization and it's influence on and consequences for societal changes. In my opinion, Junger's early literary works can be seen as personal attempts to incorporate his military service (for which he volunteered in August 1914 but was called .  39 The post-war period witnessed the publication of the first major scholarly works about Junger that acknowledged his disputable position among German writers, and attempted to interpret the experience of both world wars in his oeuvre. See Gerhard Loose, Ernst Junger: Gestalt und Werk (Frankfurt am Main: Klostermann, 1957). 40 The terms "soldatischer Nationalismus" and "groBe Zeit" are taken from the twovolume analysis by Karl Prumm. See Karl Prumm, Die Literatur des Soldatischen Nationalismus der 20er Jahre (1918-1933): Gruppenideologie und Epochenproblematik (Kronberg Taunus: Scriptor Verlag, 1974).  .  "  '  '  . 4 5  up for a few months later in December) into a process of socialization focused on the rites of passage in becoming a man, a respected member of a social group. The post-war process of writing down and constantly revising his notes from the war was an effort to make sense of the brutal conflict that involved massive, mechanized, and apparently senseless killing on a scale hitherto unknown. Through this work, Jiinger is trying to make sense of the experience of the war both on a personal level—where he is concerned with reaffirming and justifying his status in society, trying to use the competence gained during the war in his post-war life—and on the level of social change—where he is concerned with evaluating the war as a necessary stage in the growth of modern society. Jiinger's recollections of the First World War constitute a constant motif in his literary work. The conflict builds a point of reference in the evaluation of all post-1914 political and societal processes that the author witnessed and commented on during his long life (1895-1998). Jiinger kept a diary from the beginning of his military service, and the sparse scribbles in the notebooks constitute, according to Thomas Kielinger, the "prefiguration of his complete works." With this term Kielinger describes the open form of 41  the notes that, on the one hand, serve as an aid to memory and a source of factual information (dates, names, places, and courses of action), and, on the other hand, form a structure that the author constantly re-interprets, always finding in the collection of notes the elements that he wants to foreground in the specific thematic context of his newest work. In the years 1920-1925, Jiinger published four works about the First World War that are literary elaborations of his war diary. These works provide important insights  41 The German term "Prafiguration des Gesamtwerkes" was used by Thomas Kielinger in his study Die Thematisierung des Essays: Zur Genese von Ernst Jungers Fruhwerk, M . A . Thesis, U Bochum, 1970.  46 into the self-understanding of the autobiographical narrator as a member of the military. The narrative of his personal development illustrates his changing attitude toward the other soldiers and the civilian population. The development that the narrator Jiinger undergoes is understood as the process of gaining combat experience, from the volunteer who had no previous contact with the military (if we don't count the short escapade in the French Foreign Legion in Africa in 1913, where he did not have the chance to serve ), to 42  the storm-troop leader decorated with the Pour le Merite. Jiinger wrote his diary from late December 1914 until September 1918. By the end of the war, it encompassed fourteen volumes of various texts—comprehensive reports about battles and life in the trenches composed during the breaks between fighting and during hospital stays, specialist notes regarding strategy and military operations (also including the critical passages against the command of the army), and hastily written fragments undecipherable to anyone but their author. Jiinger's father, concerned about 43  his son's identity crisis after the war, encouraged the latter to deal with his experiences through the writing process, and published the literary elaboration of his son's diary at his own expense in 1920. In Stahlgewittern: Aus dem Tagebuch eines Stofitruppfuhrers [In Storms of Steel:fromthe Diary of a Shock Troop Commander]™ is written in the form of 42 The story of his running away, his disappointment with Africa and the anticipated adventure, and finally the less-than-triumphal return home with his father has been described by Jiinger in the 1936 autobiographical work Afrikanische Spiele [African Games]. 43 Ulrich Bohme, in his analysis of the different versions of Jiinger's works, gives examples of such notes that would not be understandable to any reader of the manuscript without further explanations from its author. Bohme quotes a sequence of very short and incomplete or broken sentences that have been rewritten and expanded into almost four pages of text in the first edition of In Stahlgewittern. See Ulrich Bohme, Fassungen bei Ernst Jiinger (Meisenheim am Glan: Anton Hain, 1972) 9-10. 44 The translation of the original title provided by Michael Hofmann, the author of the  47 an autobiography (with the autobiographical character additionally accentuated by the subtitle ) and begins with the narrator Junger as an August volunteer. A student of 45  nineteen, excited by the prospect of the heroic fight and extraordinary war adventure, Junger joins the 73 Hanoverian Regiment in the Champagne. The chapters of In rd  Stahlgewittern chronologically describe the battles in which Junger's regiment participated. After the relatively peaceful stay at Bazancourt and Hattonchatel, Junger's first taste of combat comes at Les Esparges in April 1915, where he is wounded for the first time (he ends the war with fourteen wounds, including five bullet wounds). Then, he takes an officer's course and rejoins his regiment at the Arras sector (Douchy and Monchy). From 1916 until 1918, he participates in the battle of the Somme and other major battles on the Western front (Fresnoy, Langemark, Ypres, Regnieville, and Cambrai). In March 1918, during the final German offensive on the front, he leads one of the newly formed mobile storm troops, which employed new tactics deviating from the strategy of trench warfare. The text ends on a high note: in recognition of his achievements as a soldier, Junger becomes the youngest recipient ever of the Pour le • Merite, popularly known as "The Blue Max," the most prominent German military order of the time. The publication of In Stahlgewittern stirred such interest that it convinced E. S. Mittler & Sohn, the renowned publishing house specializing in military-related newest English language version of In Stahlgewittern. 45 The subtitle describes in one sentence Junger's career span during his military service: Von Ernst Junger, Kriegsfreiwilliger, dann Leutnant und Kompaniefuhrer im Fus.Rgt. Prinz Albrecht von Preufien (Hdnnov. Nr. 73) [By Ernst Junger, War Volunteer, and subsequently Lieutenant and Company Leader in the Rifle Regiment of Prince Albrecht of Prussia (73 Hanoverian Regiment) (my transl.)]. Junger attempted to break with the idea of the strictly autobiographical character of his . work: the long subtitle was shortened gradually with each major revision until it disappeared altogether in the last version of the text. rd  48 publications, to propose a new edition of the text in 1922. The second version of the text, prepared by the author for that purpose, initiated a long series of revisions (eight in total, the last in 1978) that stressed or suppressed particular elements of the original text by adding or removing text passages or introducing stylistic changes. Also in 1922, Junger 46  published the collection of thirteen essays Der Kampf als inneres Erlebnis [Combat as an Inner Experience], an account of the psychological disposition of the soldier whose perspective is limited to the war and to whom combat constitutes the main reference point in his judgement of reality. In 1923, Junger published a serialized story, "Sturm," in the newspaper Hannoverscher Kurier. The story reworks the front-line experiences written in his diary, and is considered his first attempt at the novel form. Lieutenant Sturm, the protagonist of the narration (in addition to the name, the title also refers— appropriately to the theme of the story—to a "storm" or an "assault") carries many of Junger's own characteristics. Lack of interest from readers forced the newspaper to discontinue the publication after only two weeks, and Junger himself forgot about this ephemeral text until 1960, when the story was re-discovered. In 1924, the author 47  expanded the chapter of In Stahlgewittern entitled "Englische Vorstosse" ["British Gains"] into the short story "Das Waldchen 125" ["Copse 125"]. The story contains detailed descriptions of battle, and offers visions of a future machine-dominated war  46 Elliot Y. Neaman calls Junger "Junger revididus" because of his urge to work over texts already published (Neaman 55). Junger himself admitted to his "mania of revisions and versions" (Bohme 9). For the descriptions of the different'versions of In Stahlgewittern, see Wojciech Kunicki, Projektionen des Geschichtlichen: Ernst Jungers Arbeit an den Fassungen von "In Stahlgewittern" (Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 1993); also Ulrich Bohme, Fassungen bei Ernst Junger (Meisenheim am Glan: Anton Hain, 1972). Throughout this chapter, I am using the latest text version of In Stahlgewittern, and the English translation by Michael Ffofmann based on the 1978 edition of the German text (Hofmann, xii). 47 Hans-Peter des Coudres, "Bemerkung liber Sturm," Eckart Jahrbuch (1967): 137-52.  49 fought by national societies and characterized by "total mobilization," a product of Jiinger's political insights in the mid-1920s. In 1925, the writer produced the last of the 48  "enlargements" of theTn Stahlgewittern episodes: the material in the chapter "Die grosse Schlacht" ["The Great Battle"] served as the starting point for the story "Feuer und Blut" ["Fire and Blood"].  49  Although Jiinger gained considerable popularity as early as 1922 with the publication of the second edition of In Stahlgewittern,, his recognition as an author was limited to the conservative circles of Great War specialists and army aficionados who considered him to be more of a military theoretician and disputant in the debate about the German army command than a prose writer. This reception was mostly influenced by the fact that his early works were edited by the publishing house Mittler, which had close connections with the army and had for many years specialized in military reports and analyses, and whose readership was limited to conservative groups. In addition, there 50  were important factors that placed him in the niche of the first-person officer accounts that flooded the market in the first half of the 1920s. One of them was Jiinger's highly 51  48 Jiinger further developed the idea of "total mobilization" in his later writings, see Die tolale Mobilmachung [The Total Mobilization] from 1931. See Ernst Jiinger, "Total Mobilization," The Heidegger Controversy, zd. Richard Wolin (Cambridge: MIT Press, 1993) 119-39. 49 The term "enlargement of a fragment" ["AusschnittvergroBerung"] is used by many critics to describe Jiinger's method of expanding and overwriting the passages from In Stahlgewittern. See Johannes Volmert, Ernst Jiinger: "In Stahlgewittern" (Munchen: Wilhelm Fink, 1985). 50 See the analysis of the reception of Jiinger's work in Gerda Liebchen, "Ernst Jiinger: Seine literarischen Arbeiten in den zwanziger Jahren; Eine Untersuchung zur gesellschaftlichen Funktion von Literatur," diss., U Bonn, 1977. 51 For a description of the literary market of the time and of Jiinger's reception, see Hans-Harald Muller, Der Krieg und die Schriftsteller: Der Kriegsroman der Weimarer Republik (Stuttgart: Metzler, 1986) 211-95. .  50 regarded reputation as a talented front soldier and former storm-troop leader that accompanied the publication of his war writings (skillfully managed by Jiinger himself). The other is the emphasis on the authenticity of the depiction of the war and the narrative structure of In Stahlgewittern, which relies on the chronological diarist mode and the limited perspective of the autobiographical narrator. Not until the late 1920s did Jiinger find a wider audience for his texts. The reasons for the growth of his popularity can be found in the newly-awakened interest in the genre of war literature in general (see the description of the situation in the Weimar Republic in the introduction to this study), as well as in his activity as political publicist. The international editions of In Stahlgewittern confirm his growing fame: English and French translations were published in 1929 and 1930. The perception of Jiinger as a writer affiliated with National Socialist ideology, or 52  at least with the views of the ultra-conservative groups, was influenced not only by the polarizing debates in the late Weimar Republic, however. Jiinger's texts were highly respected by Hitler and Goebbels, and the outline of the ideal soldier as proposed in  52  For a description of Jiinger's association with the Nazi movement, see Thomas Nevin, Ernst Jiinger and Germany: Into the Abyss, 1914-1945 (Durham: Duke University Press, 1996). In his study, Nevin discusses Jiinger's connections with Hitler's political organization in its early development stages, and rejects the accusations of the Nazi sympathies of the author, present in Jiinger's popular reception. It is a fact that in the September 1923 issue of the official N S D A P newspaper Volkischer Beobachter, Jiinger published an article about nationalism and National-Socialist ideology that called for a dictatorship that would "substitute . . . blood for ink . . . and sword for pen" (81), and delivered another article to the same newspaper in 1927. However, he rejected the racial doctrines of National Socialism and considered the movement plebeian, refusing any acknowledgment of his apparent supporting role that came from Germany's new government. On June 14 , 1934, Jiinger distanced himself from any association with Volkischer Beobachter, that had re-printed a fragment of his 1929 work Das abenteuerliche Herz [The Adventurous Heart] without his permission, and stated: "[Es] muBte den Eindruck entstehen, daB ich Ihrem Blatt als Mitarbeiter angehore. Das ist keineswegs der Fall." ["It must have evoked the impression that I am a co-worker of your newspaper. This is, by any means, not true" (my transl.)]. See Franz Baumer, Ernst Jiinger (Berlin: Colloquium Verlag, 1967) 53-54. th  51 Junger's early war writings was easily accommodated in the social Darwinist world view represented by the ideologists of the National Socialist movement. Nevertheless, the National Socialists' flirtation with Junger was turned down by the author,on many occasions. Some critics cite Junger's elitist disposition and disgust with the populist rhetoric of the Nazi party as the main reason for this rejection. It should be noted that 53  Junger distanced himself artistically from his more radical earlier period of 1932-33 when he revised the fourth version of In Stahlgewittern: he removed text passages of explicitly nationalist character, shortened the deliberations about specific strategic points, and reworded those fragments overloaded with military jargon. The number of copies of In Stahlgewittern sold also speaks to Junger's popularity and wide reception. Although far from the record level set by Erich Maria Remarque's Im Westen nichts Neues, to which it is frequently compared because of its subject matter and, surprisingly, the biographical similarities of both authors (both belong to the "front generation" born in the late 1890s), the sales of Junger's debut exceeded 100,000 copies in the last years of the Weimar Republic. As in the case of Remarque's work, the authenticity of Junger's 54  experience and the truthfulness of his literary account were taken for granted by his readers. In the need for the "real" story of the First World War that boosted the sales, the numerous later revisions, expansions, and corrections of the proto-text which would undermine the reliability of the account, were conveniently ignored or overlooked in its popular reception. Despite the questionable authenticity of the report —or precisely because of its obviously make-believe character—the analysis of narrative strategies of 53  See Norbert Dietka, Ernst Junger - Vom Weltkrieg zum Weltfrieden: Biographie und Werkubersicht 1895-1945 (Bad Honnef: E. Keimer, 1994) 65.  54 For the exact numbers see Donald Ray Richards, The German Bestseller in the 20th Century: A Complete Bibliography and Analysis, 1915-1940 (Berne: Herbert Lang, . 1968)159.  52 the texts stemming from Jiinger's war diary provides us with valuable insights into the self-designed process of becoming an ideal soldier, in which humour and laughter play an important role.  2.2. The functions of humour and laughter in Jiinger's works about the First World War A survey of the situations depicted as funny or laughable, and of the persons described as smiling or laughing in Ernst Jiinger's novel In Stahlgewittern, reveals that Jiinger uses humour to counterpoint violent events on the battlefield much more frequently than does Remarque (see Chapter 5). It would suggest that the war has much of the playful character of a child's game that is initiated by adults and, unlike in Remarque's story, thoroughly enjoyed by them. This assumption finds support in Jiinger scholarship., In his analysis of Jiinger's background as a reader, Christoph Lotz points out the relevance of Hans Jakob Christoffel von Grimmelshausen's Der abenteuerliche Simplicissimus Teutsch [Simplicissimus] for Jiinger's work as one of the models of a narrative structure that interlaces scenes of horror with humoristic situations in order to disarm the violence and stress the adventurous aspects of military service in the time of war. The biographical information on Jiinger's youth, along with the autobiographical account of his pre-war readings, would support the claim that picaresque and adventure literature—and among them, Der abenteuerliche Simplicissimus Teutsch—indeed influenced Jiinger's understanding of war and his perception of combat. Unfortunately,  53  unlike studies o f violence  a n d its a e s t h e t i c s ,  5 5  aspects o f h u m o u r in Junger's w o r k does not  In the f o l l o w i n g  section,  a comprehensive  I w o u l d like to r e - e x a m i n e  focus  date f r o m the time  of comic  b u t as a d e v i c e  the existing  the  the First W o r l d  strategies n o t o n l y as c o m i c r e l i e f ( w h i c h L o t z  e m p l o y e d to i n t e n s i f y  relationships  survey  W a r , and  c o n t r i b u t i o n to the a n a l y s i s  the a t m o s p h e r e  situations  of  as the r e a d i n e s s  story o f a y o u n g  to p a r t i c i p a t e i n the h u m o r o u s  a n d the c h a n g e s i n the  the narrator are a m o n g the  55  the  valuable  man's  group come  stunning  changes  a n d the object  situations,  on  symptoms  selection  of what  o f that d e v e l o p m e n t .  strongly  from  I w i l l describe the  i n v o l v i n g laughter a n d h u m o u r i n the order i n w h i c h they  for example,  appear in  narrative  the  K a r l H e i n z Bohrer's study,  Junger's aesthetic concept rationality.  here  is " l a u g h a b l e " o r " f u n n y "  Die Asthetik des Schreckens: Die pessimistische Romantik und Ernst Jungers Fruhwerk, i n w h i c h h e a s s o c i a t e s See,  in  of  to s t o r m - t r o o p leader a n d o f f i c e r as d e p i c t e d i n the n a r r a t i o n , serves  as a p r i m e e x a m p l e ,  situations  a  subject's p o s i t i o n i n the g r o u p . Junger's rise f r o m z e r o to h e r o ,  novice  affirm  a n d to r e i n f o r c e  In Stahlgewittern p r o v i d e s  the d e p i c t i o n a n d interpretation o f other soldiers' b e h a v i o u r . T h e use  complete  to  W a r narrations.  career i n the military, a n d w i t h the c h a n g e s i n his p o s i t i o n i n the  d e p e n d o n the  study),  of surrounding violence,  others things, the  to  interpret  o f the narrator's p o s i t i o n i n the troop a n d his perspective  the w a r . J u n g e r ' s d i a r y is also, a m o n g  laughter, as w e l l  functions  whose  suggests in his  based o n individual or structural violence,  o f the h u m o r o u s  and  f r o m Junger's w a r diary, and  m o d e l o f soldier masculinity p r o m o t e d b y Junger's First W o r l d  A  appearances  o f the w a r or o f the W e i m a r R e p u b l i c . I w o u l d like  o n the explicitly violent narrations s t e m m i n g  the use  other  exist.  o f h u m o u r i n w o r k s b y E r n s t J u n g e r that t h e m a t i z e  original versions  s t u d y that d e a l s w i t h  o f terror w i t h the author's a v e r s i o n to  bourgeois  to  54  narration, m i r r o r i n g Jiinger's self-depicted  career i n the a r m y , a n d offer a n  o f the incongruities that p r o v i d e a basis for the h u m o r o u s  the narrator's g r o w i n g c o m b a t  incongruities  how  experience  events. I will demonstrate  correlates w i t h the process  o n l y to f i n d o t h e r o n e s , w h i c h m u s t b e s o l v e d  s o l d i e r . M y c l a i m is b a s e d  in two  c a n grasp the cognitive  assumptions.  a n d incorporated into their life experience.  o c c u r i n the  same circumstances  same reaction i n the subject.  the m o m e n t a r y  that c l o s e l y  knowledge  follow  smile  to b e  again  or evoke  the  reflects  In Stahlgewittern b y  b y W a l t e r B l o e m (described i n the next chapter),  Ernst  the  laughter or prompt  o f his c h a n g i n g v i e w  of what  it  relating to the a s s u m e d  means  a u t o b i o g r a p h i c a l character o f the narration c a n  b e r a i s e d at t h i s p o i n t — a q u e s t i o n r e g a r d i n g t h e o b j e c t i o n a b l e  incongruous  character  that are not d e s c r i b e d instantly, but are r e m e m b e r e d a n d re-interpreted  the p e r s p e c t i v e  o f the w a r veteran Jiinger. Jiinger recollected  he put together a n d rewrote  a n u m b e r o f the  a  soldier.  question  the situations  together,  laughing or s m i l i n g person. In the case o f narrations  f r o m the first-person narrator gives evidence  A  a  encounter  a d y n a m i c c h a r a c t e r that  o f the c h r o n o l o g i c a l c h a i n o f i n c o n g r u i t i e s that e v o k e  a front-line  and  never  constantly  same expectations,  In other words, h u m o u r has  o f the  result, are  incongruities never  the structural p r i n c i p l e o f a d i a r y , s u c h as  Jiinger, or the w a r m e m o i r s  investigation  a g a i n , c o n f r o n t the  observing  to b e ' d i s a r m e d , ' p u t  S e c o n d , that the  amusing  e v o l u t i o n o f J i i n g e r as  First, that p e o p l e  i n c o n g r u o u s e l e m e n t s ( i n c l u d i n g a m u s i n g ones) that h a v e  h o w  t i m e , c e a s e to be s e e n  treated as a m u s i n g o r f u n n y , l o o s e t h e i r n o v e l c h a r a c t e r a n d , as a  again i n the narration, w e  of solving  i n turn. T h r o u g h  t h e i n c o n g r u i t i e s , w h i c h a m u s e d t h e n a r r a t o r at a s p e c i f i c  mentioned  interpretation  his cryptic notes in 1920  later revisions  (the  his battle m e m o r i e s  the  from  while  w o r k o n the notes i n c l u d e d  o f the text). T h e d i s c r e p a n c y b e t w e e n the t i m e  of  also  55 narration took place and the time it was rewritten has to be addressed. If solving incongruities is a constant process that shapes the horizon of the subject, Junger's knowledge must have also changed in the period between the time of the described events and the moment of their literary representation. Hence, some amusing incongruities from 1914-18 aren't funny any more, and some incongruous but not amusing events may gain their humorous character in 1920. However, measuring the ''funniness" of the depicted narrative events—how their comic potential survived (or not) over the years after their occurrence—and the probing of the author's sense of humour are not the goal of this analysis. Much more important, in my opinion, is the mere occurrence of the narrator's laughter or smile in the narration. What matters is that Jiinger-author gives an account of the once amused reactions of Junger-narrator. Even if some incongruities lost their humorous potential, the humorous impact of others was amplified, or a number of amusing incongruities were simply omitted from the final text, for the presence of laughter or a smile is proof of the impact that the described situation had on the narrator: it may speak about the narrator's view of the event more directly than other rhetorical means. The first front-line experience of the autobiographical narrator of In Stahlgewittern already appears to him as a funny event. He is one of the inexperienced soldiers who had come straight from "Horsale, Schulbanke und Werktische" (11) ["lecture halls, school desks and factory workbenches" (5)], and he cannot hide his excitement at the prospective of participating in a great adventure. As he arrives in a chateau in Champagne and awaits further orders, the war appears to him as a "mannliche Tat, ein frohliches Schutzengefecht auf blumigen, blutbetauten Wiesen" (11) ["manly action, a merry duelling party on flowered, blood-bedewed meadows" (5)].'With the first  56  artillery attack c o m e s the first d i s c r e p a n c y  b e t w e e n the  before  why  a n d the present  running under  reality. H e wonders  image  the soldiers  o f the w a r he h a d  had  d u c k so r i d i c u l o u s l y  while  shelling:  Plotzlich drohnte eine Reihe dumpfer Erschutterungen in der w a h r e n d aus folgten  Nahe,  alien H a u s e r n Soldaten d e m D o r f e i n g a n g zustiirzten.  ihrem Beispiel, ohne  W i r  recht z u wissen, w a r u m . W i e d e r ertonte  ein  eigenartiges, nie gehortes Flattern u n d R a u s c h e n iiber uns u n d ertrank in polterndem Krachen. mitten Das  i m L a u f wie  Ich wunderte  m i c h , daB die Leute u m m i c h her  unter einer furchtbaren D r o h u n g  G a n z e erschien  m i r etwas lacherlich; e t w a so,  D i n g e treiben sahe, die m a n nicht recht versteht.  S u d d e n l y there was  a series o f dull concussions,  out o f the houses towards not really k n o w i n g why. whooshing I was  the entrance  amazed  at t h e w a y  the m e n  zusammenduckten.  als o b m a n  Menschen  (12)  a n d all the  o f the village.  A g a i n , there w a s  sound over our heads,  W e  soldiers  followed  a curious fluttering  followed  rushed suit,  and  by a sudden, violent  around me  sich  s e e m e d to c o w e r  explosion.  while  r u n n i n g at f u l l p e l t , as t h o u g h u n d e r s o m e f r i g h t f u l t h r e a t . T h e w h o l e struck m e one  as faintly r i d i c u l o u s , i n the w a y  doesn't properly understand.  (6)  of seeing people  doing  thing  things  5 6  S o l d i e r s t r y i n g to h i d e f r o m s h r a p n e l a p p e a r r i d i c u l o u s to the n o v i c e s i n the m i l i t a r y  because o f his complete  astonishment  ignorance,  w h i c h becomes apparent w h e n  at the i n c o m p r e h e n s i b l e  character o f the  the d a n g e r o f the artillery attack b e c a u s e he has a f i x e d  between two  possibility  56  equal opponents.  expresses  scene—Junger  does not  he  assault. W h a t conditions  cannot  the  yet  F o r the translation o f  In Stahlgewittern, I  H o f m a n n f r o m 2 0 0 3 . T h i s t r a n s l a t i o n is b a s e d  edition o f the novel. Co.  T h e  first  original are omitted  the n e w e s t E n g l i s h - l a n g u a g e  in 1924  lines b y double o f the quote,  brackets.  contains  too  that s e r v e d as the  many  inaccuracies  of  1978  to i n c l u d e as  source  o f the  first  If the  following  translation.  E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n is n o t p r o v i d e d i n t h e refer to the  G e r m a n original.  the  the  censorship  o w n translation o f the o r i g i n a l text a n d indicate the  all page numbers  and  version  o n the  f r o m the translation b y B a s i l C r e i g h t o n , either for  necessary, I provide m y  the  i n this study. In addition, s o m e text passages f r o m  r e a s o n s o r b e c a u s e o f c h a n g e s that J u n g e r i n t r o d u c e d i n the y e a r s edition o f the n o v e l  imagine  E n g l i s h translation, brought by D o u b l e d a y , D o r a n and  in G a r d e n City, N Y , in 1929,  reliable quotation source  use  fighting  ridiculous situation  the n o v e l  by Michael  his  recognize  idea o f face-to-face  A t this stage o f his service  o f impersonal and deadly  he  trade  the W h e n changed  paraphrase  57 allows it to take place is the incongruity between the image of "kein schonrer Tod" (11) ["a fine death" (5)] in combat, which the narrator had held before, and the flight of the 57  soldiers from the village in chaotic dissolution, with the enemy remaining invisible and its presence indicated only by sound. Another source of incongruity is the mental image of "proper" running, suitable for peaceful times—without cowering, in upright position, and in a straight line—that is contrasted here with the erratic, behaviour of the soldiers running to save their lives. Unlike the narrator, who is still accustomed to the civilian way, the other soldiers developed the ability to recognize danger by the subtle differences in battle sounds. The target of the narrator's ridicule are the older soldiers; the loud laughter is suppressed, however, because of the assumption that the running soldiers have the necessary combat experience and that discipline (the respect for authority) should prevail. Jiinger and the other new soldiers follow the example of the older men. The laughter that would restore the narrator's belief in the idealized image of the war is not openly presented: the military order to which he prescribes cannot be questioned yet. In addition, due to the ignorance of the narrator, the awareness of physical danger is pushed to the background. The moment of proper understanding of how severe the consequences of the attack can be will come later, when Jiinger sees a wounded soldier and the kerb stone spattered with blood. Only then does a "tiefe Veranderung" (13) ["profound change" (7)] go through him: the war "hat seine Krallen gezeigt" (13) ["has shown its claws"(7)]—it has revealed its violent side. The conclusion of the scene demonstrates that the amusing incongruities are replaced by another—terrifying—incongruity that occurs after the narrator gains more information about the effects of the initially strange  57 The more appropriate English translation of "kein schonrer Tod" would be "no finer death," stressing the most noble character of death on the battlefield.  58 visual and aural impressions. According to the "model for laughter" proposed by Mary K . Rothbart in her article "Incongruity, Problem-Solving and Laughter," the individual confronted with an incongruity makes a series of instant judgments about the incongruous situation that determine whether they will react to it with fear, attempt to solve the problem, or learn from it, or laugh/smile. The deciding factors are the 58  subjective perception of the possibility of putting the conflicting elements together and solving their incompatibility, and the suddenness and the intensity of the incongruity. Jiinger's appreciation of the humour of the situation, which he judged as non-threatening before, is disturbed by the new knowledge. The realization of the consequences of the shell attack leads to a new incongruity. The sudden incongruity that terrifies him now is not the shell attack: it is the awareness of his own inappropriate reaction to the extremely dangerous occurrence. In other words, Jiinger understands that he reacted in a "wrong" way, not suitable for a soldier. In effect, his previous amusement marks one pole of the new incongruity, with the other pole being the death of the attack victims, and the complete incompatibility of the two creates the conflict that cannot be solved in any way other than fear. Further situations that appear funny to the narrator are recalled in the context of a surprise shell attack: Eine [BeschieBung] iiberraschte uns gerade wahrend einer Offiziersbesprechung . . . Trotz der Gefahr war es sehr lacherlich, zu sehen, wie die Gesellschaft auseinanderspritzte, auf die Nase fiel, sich mit unglaublicher Geschwindigkeit durch die Hecken zwangte und blitzschnell in alien moglichen Deckungen verschwunden war. (94)  58 See, Mary K Rothbart, "Incongruity, Problem-Solving and Laughter," Humour and Laughter: Theory, Research and Applications, ed. Antony J. Chapman and Hugh C. Foot (London and New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1976) 38-39.  59 One of them came just as we were having an officer's meeting . . . It was dangerous, but it was still ridiculous to watch the company suddenly burst apart, fall on their faces, force their way through hedges in an absolute trice, and disappear under various cover before you could count to ten. (86) 59  In this situation, the danger is already recognized and appreciated in its potentially deadly consequences. The narrator has gained the experience necessary to know what he is supposed to do in the case of an attack. The incongruity between the proper civilian and military behaviour that emerged at the beginning of the war does not exist anymore. This time, a new incongruity—the source of humour—results from two. conflicting sets of images: one image of the group of officers, with which certain dignity and self-control suitable for higher rank are associated; the other, the image of animal-like disorder that erupts after the attack begins. The similarity between the picture of the soldiers trying to take cover to the panic behaviour of scared animals is not accidental: Jiinger uses a similar comparison in relation to himself when he describes his own behaviour during his first battle when the troop is under heavy fire. He and another soldier dodge the bullets "wie ein Eichhornchen, das man mit Steinen wirft" (36) ["like a couple of squirrels having stones thrown at them" (30)]. On the one hand, comparing soldiers to animals obviously implies the very instinctual behaviour of people involved in battle situations: soldiers rely on pure reflex to survive. On the other hand, the image of squirrels avoiding stones implies the existence of a conscious power, an instance that throws stones in a systematic and intentional manner and aims at the destruction of the physically inferior  59 Interesting here is also another dimension of the depicted scene added by the translator of In Stahlgewittern and absent from the original text: the soldiers disappear from view "before you could count to ten." This phrase introduces an element of child's play to the picture, hinting at the countdown during a game of hide-and-seek, and stresses the adventurous yet infantile (harmless) impression the scene made on the observer.  60 and less intelligent opponent by playing a cruel game with him. The humorous episode, recollected by Junger on the margin of the mainstream of his narration, surprisingly undermines the dominant vision of war as a blind destructive element, "ein Naturschauspiel" (85) ["a natural spectacle" (78)], and provides the war with an anthropomorphic character. The narrator demonstrates during the same first major battle that he is already aware of the connection between extreme danger and humour. In the heat of the battle, Junger spots Lieutenant SandvoB, who runs around with distracted staring eyes and a long bandage hanging around his neck. The image reminds the observer of a duck: Ein langer weiBer Verband um den Hals teilte ihm eine seltsam unbeholfene Haltung mit, und so kam es wohl, daB er mich in diesem Augenblick an eine Ente erinnerte. Ich sah das wie in einem jener Traume, in denen das Beangstigende in der Maske des Lacherlichen erscheint. (35) A long white bandage trailing round his neck gave him a strangely ungainly appearance, which probably explains why just at the moment he reminded me of a duck. There was something dreamlike about the vision —terror in the guise of the absurd. (29-30) The ridiculous impression ("das Lacherliche"—not the "absurd" of the English translation) is interpreted here as belonging to the sphere of the unreal. The sensory overload on the battlefield—scenes of death, blood, loud explosions and the devastation of the landscape—in addition to the image of a helpless and awkward animal, that, as far as the narrator is concerned, is out of place in this environment, causes the incongruity that induces laughter. The reality of the war, exemplified in Junger's first experience of an enemy attack, defies rational explanation, does not fit any known structure. Hence, the narrator moves his impression to the realm of dreams, where the rules of logic do not apply, in order to keep his sanity. Laughing at Lieutenant SandvoB is a demonstration that the reality of war deviates from the narrator's sense of "normality," and the line  61 dividing them is marked by the perception of the incongruity. The norm is restored, however, shortly after the outbreak. Jiinger encounters Colonel von Oppen, who issues orders to his adjutant, and remarks with satisfaction: "Aha, die Sache hat doch wohl Sinn und Verstand" (35) ["Aha, so there is some organization and purpose behind all this" (30)]. When there is no immediate counterpoint to the "unreal" experience, when the new impulses cannot be put into an existing frame of reference, the overload of impulses can cause laughter that is very close in character to hysteria: a psycho-physiological reaction for which the incongruity cannot be easily perceived and solved. In August 1916, the soldiers are moved to the village of Guillemont, a strategic point of the battle of the Sdmme. The nocturnal landscape of the battlefield is sinister, and reminds the narrator of a cemetery at midnight. The scenery evokes an association with Dante's hell —"Lafit jede Hoffnung hinter euch!" (99) ["Abandon all hope!" (92)], exclaims the narrator Jiinger—and the impression of the reign of the dead is reinforced by the heavy smell of the decomposing corpses that could not, due to the intense combat conditions, be collected and buried. To the narrator, the mix of the smell and clouds of gunpowder is "nicht lediglich widerwartig" (100) ["not merely disgusting" (93)], but brings about "eine fast hellseherische Erregung" (100) ["an almost visionary excitement" (93)] that he associates with the immediate proximity of death. As the experience of Jiinger's narrator expands, he becomes a troop leader and his perspective on what is funny changes. The contrast between the civilian (peaceful, not dangerous) and the military (violent, deadly) spheres described before is no longer a source of humour. What now appears to him as worth laughing at are the imperfections in the behaviour of the soldiers within the military group. The following passage recounts  62 two such situations. In the first, a front-line soldier who has a bad stutter is not able to provide his patrolling comrades the password, and so is almost killed by friendly fire. In the second, a confused, drunken soldier opens fire on his own lines: In diesen Tagen herrschte iiberhaupt vorm Draht eine lebhafte Tatigkeit, die zuweilen eines gewissen blutigen Humors nicht entbehrte. So wurde einer unserer Patrouillenganger von eigenen Leuten angeschossen, weil er stotterte und den Paroleruf nicht schnell genug herausbringen konnte. Ein anderes Mai stieg einer, der in Monchy bei der Kiiche bis Mitternacht gefeiert hatte, iiber das Hindernis und eroffnete ein selbstandiges Schiitzenfeuer gegen unsere eigene Linie. Er wurde, nachdem er sich verschossen hatte, hereingezogen und gehorig verbleut. (73) There was a lot of activity in the field altogether in those days, some of it not without its funny—or bloody funny—side. For instance, a soldier on one of our patrols was shot at because he had a stammer and couldn't get the password out in time. Another time, a man who had been celebrating in the kitchens in Monchy till past midnight, clambered over the wire, and started blazing away at his own lines. After he's shot off his ammunition, he was taken in and given a sound beating. (66) Both episodes are explicitly violent with a potentially deadly outcome: the soldier is fired at, or he fires at the other soldiers (he is either the object of direct violence or the perpetrator of violence). The narrator inhabits the safe place of the observer in both episodes, and evaluates them as "bloody funny." There is no word about him laughing with the soldiers or their comrades, which would show that he is sharing the unfortunate experiences with them; however, through his evaluation, he laughs at the affected soldiers, clearly separating himself from their misfortunes. In both events, the source of humour lies in the violation of the norm. The norm is established by the book of military regulations: one of them regulates the use of passwords to differentiate between the soldiers who are on "our" side (belonging to the same troop or company), and the soldiers who are the enemy. The password provided by the commanding officer has, in this context, a group-building ability, creating a social entity that includes all members who know the correct word and excludes those who do not have that knowledge. The criteria  63  are clear and the norm does not allow any deviation; whoever does not provide the password will be shot. The narrator does not laugh about the fact that the soldier on patrol does not know the code word—he laughs about the stutter that prevents the soldier from saying the password quickly enough. The recognition of the stammering soldier as a member of the group is a fact: the soldier fulfills the necessary condition (knowledge of the password) to be included in the group. Yet his small speech impairment almost costs him his life, that is, his definite exclusion from the group. The narrator's laughter here shapes the ideal, or desired, model of soldier behaviour by marking out what is not wanted. The distortion of the "proper" way a body is supposed to function is also the basis for the second humorous situation described in the passage. The drunken soldier becomes the aggressor because he loses his orientation in space. The passage has two sources of humour: first, the drunken soldier's attack against his own lines resulting from his confusion (but only under the condition that no soldiers were harmed during his drunken assault), and second, the consequences of the soldier's behaviour after he has shot off his ammunition and is disarmed. What causes laughter is the rapid switch from his role as violent offender to that of a victim of violence that is delivered by the whole group. In both situations, the group punishes the violation of the generally acknowledged norm by applying violence, or at least presenting the possibility of its application to the group members. The norm is simply defined: firing and killing can be conducted only when the target is the enemy. In both situations, there is a danger of members of the same troop killing each other: either the stammering soldier might be shot instantly by his comrades, or the drunken soldier might kill someone in his own trench. The fortunate outcome of the dangerous situation is due to lucky circumstances, and the flexible behaviour of the  64 group that demonstrates tolerance (giving the soldier more time to conduct his problematic action); another explanation is that the group is too surprised or too slow to react strictly, and without hesitation simply kill the aggressor. In any case, death is not the ultimate result of the episodes. The aggressors survive and the group has to make the next move that would demonstrate that the norm has been violated and that the soldiers who performed a hostile action against the group can be included into the group again. The violence against the drunken soldier (the beating) is. the punishment for the norm violation; the laughter at both soldiers allows them to re-join the troop and, simultaneously, draws a model of exemplary soldier behaviour. The model specifies that the soldier should be constantly aware of his environment (sober), fit (even a stutter is here potentially deadly disability), and react quickly to changing situations. Therefore, the laughter of the group at bodily dysfunctions is also a method of pointing out the proper functions of the soldier body. Laughter here serves as a reminder arid reenforcement of ideal soldier behaviour that cannot be produced in the periods between fighting, in the time of idle sitting in the trenches. In yet another situation from the daily life in the trenches, Junger's narrator recalls an interaction in which humour has the function of a reminder: A n manchen Teilen der Stellung, so an den Sappenkopfen, stehen die Posten kaum dreiBig Schritt voneinander entfernt. Hier spinnt sich zuweilen eine personliche Bekanntschaft an; man erkennt Fritz, Wilhelm oder Tommy an der Art, in der er hustet, pfeift oder singt. Kurze Zurufe, die eines rauhen Humors nicht entbehren, gehen hin und her. "He, Tommy, bist du noch da?" "Ja!" "Dann steck mal den Kopf weg, ich will jetzt schieBen!" (51-52) On some sectors of the line, say at the sap heads, the sentries are barely thirty yards apart. Here you sometimes get personally acquainted with your opposite numbers; you get to know Tommy or Fritz or Wilhelm by his cough or his whistle or his singing voice. Shouts are exchanged, often with an edge of rough humour. "Hey, Tommy, are you still there?" "Yup!" "Then get your head down, I'm about to start shooting at you!" (45)  65  The narrator recognizes his comrades by their voices in the darkness and hears that one of them is threatened with being shot if he doesn't hide in time. While Michael Hofmann, in his translation, interprets the episode in a way that implies that the exchange of calls happens between the German and the British line, 1 believe that the "personal 60  acquaintances" mentioned in the text are between German soldiers only. The cause of the confusion is probably the name "Tommy," which is considered a generalizing nickname for British soldiers and is occasionally used, as such by the narrator of In Stahlgewittern,  61  Yet "Tommy" can also be the diminutive of the German name "Thomas," and appears here in a series of German names ("Fritz, Wilhelm oder Tommy;" where the "oder" ["or"] further indicates that the names are interchangeable with each other). What is more, there is no indication in the passage that the exchange between the sentries is translated— which would certainly be required given the complex formulations. The warning, "steck mal den Kopf weg, ich will jetzt schieBen," is thus given to a fellow German soldier and is interpreted by the narrator as humorous, although it can also be read as a very serious  60 There is also serious doubt that the British and German lines would be separated by the distance of only "thirty yards." That speaks to the error in Hofmann's translation of that passage. 61 Jiinger describes, for instance, the excitement of the German soldiers about the artillery attack at the British lines, and uses the nickname "Tommy" for the enemy: Mit dem GenuB von Kennern betrachten sie die Einschlage der Artillerie im feindlichen Graben. "Junge, der saB!" "Donnerwetter, sieh mal, wie das spritzt! Armer Tommy! Da bleibt kein Auge trocken!" (54) With connoisseurial expressions, they follow the bursts of .our artillery in the enemy trench. "Bull's eye!" "Wow, did you see the dirt go up after that one! Poor old Tommy! There's mud in your eye!" (48) Similar nomenclature of British soldiers is found in the descriptions of the Christmas Eve at the front (65), of the assault during the Cambrai battle (223), and of the defence at the Vraucourt position (257).  66  threat: "if you stay in my way, I will hurt you." In the process of interpretation, the narrator transforms the call into an indication of affiliation with the group—"I am only joking, I would never hurt you because we are both in the same troop." The call is a message to the other soldier that he should stay awake for the benefit of the whole group, especially in this stressful situation, where the exhausted and fatigued soldiers can be overwhelmed by boredom. Here again appears the main function of group laughter in Junger's war narration: it serves to uphold the norm, and those who violate the norm will be punished violently. Laughter thereby becomes a warning issued from the group to individual soldiers, that they must respect the rules of military service. Otherwise, the structural violence (represented by the military organization, with its book of instructions and hierarchy, and by the conditions of trench warfare, all of which limit the freedom of the individual soldiers) will be replaced by direct violence against the individual as a disciplinary action. According to Henri Bergson, one of the most important conditions for a humorous situation to take place is a momentary "absence of feeling which usually accompanies laughter" (9), the emotional dissociation of the observers from the observed situation,their lack of empathy. The scenes, as described by Junger, do not relate whether the soldiers who are laughed at are also laughing about the threat, sharing the amusement of the group. Junger excludes their reaction as superfluous to the account of the scene. The interpretation of the incidents as "funny" depends entirely on the narrator. The narrator masks the violent character of the scenes by depicting them as humorous; therefore the observer associates himself with the perpetrators and tends to ignore the violent consequences of the actions for the victims (in Bergson's terms, laughter would cause the momentary lack of empathy). Nevertheless, laughter in Junger^s narration emerges as yet  67 another form of violence directed against individuals who do not comply with the norm established by the book of regulations and/or the ideal of soldierly behaviour on the battlefield. The military rules are not the only indicator of the norm: in some cases, laughter is directed against the official rank, a behaviour that can be described as insubordination from the point of view of the military hierarchy. In Der Kampf als inheres Erlebnis, Jiinger provides the reader with more insights into his understanding of the kind of behaviour that should, according to him, become the "norm." After gaining significant front-line experience, Jiinger's narrator and his troop look down on higher officers who do not have comparable knowledge of the battlefield, although they belong to the same formation: Mittags hockten wir oft in einem Sonnenfleck des Grabens beisammen, rauchend und schweigend, derm wir kannten uns schon so lange, daB wir uns nichts mehr zu sagen hatten. Durch unerbittliche Verhaltnisse zusammengeschmiedet wie Galeerensklaven, waren wir meist miirrisch und mochten uns kaum mehr sehen. Manchmal schritt einer von denen dahinten an uns voruber,.sehr eilig, geschaftig, in der Hand eine Karte, von roten und blauen Linien und Zeichen bedeckt. Sehr einfach, die blauen Striche waren wir und die roten der Feind. Wir sahen, daB er rasiert war, daB seine Stiefel glanzten, daB er fur das, was uns ankotzte, Interesse hatte, und machten eine Reihe bitterer Witze dariiber. (47-48) At noon, we often squatted together in a sunny spot in the trench, smoking in silence, because we already knew each other for so long that we did not have anything more to tell each other. We were forged together like galley slaves by the relentless conditions, we were grumpy, and'we didn't want to see each other anymore. Sometimes, one of those guys from behind the lines walked past us, very hasty, very busy, with a map in his hand covered with blue and red lines and symbols. Very simply put, the blue lines were us and the red lines the enemy. We saw that he was shaved and that his boots were shining and that he was interested in what made us sick, and we made a number of bitter jokes about it. (my transl.) The laughing group is smaller than the troop, and consists only of the seasoned soldiers who have fought on the front line. In the opinion of these experienced fighters, the  68 features of the officers about whom they make jokes are characteristics in need of discussion and reconsideration. Laughter marks the division between the "old hands" and the staff officers, a line that cannot be erased only by the fact that they all fight against the same enemy. Laughter assembles the German soldiers into subgroups that cut across the army hierarchy (among the laughing soldiers are both privates and officers). But even if the soldiers make jokes about the pen pushers from the headquarters, their attitude shows jealousy. A summary of the instances, initiators, and targets of humour and laughter described above makes clear what Junger suggests is the image of an "ideal" soldier: experienced and knowledgeable of new military technology, energetic, flexible, and not overly attached to formal military hierarchy. The narrator differentiates between the "princes of the trenches" (as he calls himself and his comrades ) and the rest of the army, 62  especially headquarters officers. At the same time, Junger longs for a synthesis of the experienced front-line soldier and the officer whose perspective is not limited to the  62 In one of the most cited and controversial passages of In Stahlgewittern, Junger offers the idealized image of the unappreciated heroes of the first line: Unter alien erregenden Momenten des Krieges ist keiner so stark wie die Begegnung zweier StoBtruppfuhrer zwischen den engen Lehmwanden der Kampfstellung. Da gibt es kein Zuriick und kein Erbarmen. Das weiB jeder, der sie in ihrem Reich gesehen hat, die Fiirsten des Grabens mit den harten, entschlossenen Gesichtern, tollkuhn, geschmeidig vor und zuriick springend, mit scharfen, blutdiifstigen Augen, Manner, die ihrer Stunde gewachsen waren und die kein Bericht nennt. (226) Of all the stimulating moments in a war, there is none to compare with the encounter of two storm troop commanders in the narrow clay walls of a line. There is no going back, and no pity. And so everyone knows who has seen one or other of them in their kingdom, the aristocrat of the trench, with hard, determined visage, brave to the point of folly, leaping agilely forward and back, with keen, bloodthirsty eyes, men who answered the demands of the hour, and whose names go down in no chronicle. (216)  69 actions of his own troop, who has a broad view of the situation that allows him to make independent decisions during battle. It confirms the model of "storm-troop leader" that Jiinger develops in his works about the First World War. What has escaped scholars so 63  far is the fact that the projection of an ideal soldier, defined by the statements of his various narrators, is also clearly expressed through the employment of humour and laughter. It is noteworthy that the model of "storm-troop leader" offered by Jiinger places him in a position of conflict when he becomes the troop commander and has to negotiate between the need to be an authority figure and simultaneously keep his informal position in the group as a comrade. Jiinger seeks to solve the problem by employing humour: Ja, er ist jetzt in seinem Element, mein alter StoBtrupp. Die Tat, der Griff der Faust hat alle Nebel zerrissen. Schoh schallt ein halblautes Witzwort iiber die Schulterwehr. Es ist zwar nicht geschmackvoll zu fragen: "Na, Dicker, hast auch dein Schlachtgewicht voll?", indes—sie lachen doch und der Dicke am meisten. Nur nicht geriihrt werden. Gleich beginnt das Fest, und wir sind seine Fiirsten. (Kampfll) Yes, my old storm troop is in its element now. The action, the grip of the fist has torn up all mists. A half-whispered joke already circles over the trench wall. It's true that it's not very tasteful to ask: "Hey, fatty, did you reach your slaughter weight?"; they laugh, however, and the fat one laughs the most. Just don't get emotional. The feast is about to start, and we are its princes, (my transl.) A l l soldiers laugh, including the chubby soldier at whom the leader directs the joke. The laughter of all members of the troop creates the laughing community, in which all soldiers are equal and the differences in rank disappear. At first sight, it appears to be the community of the "princes of the trenches" proclaimed by Jiinger. A l l appear to be equal —but some are more equal than others. The soldier who tells the joke initiates the  63 The model of Jiinger's "StoBtruppfiihrer" ["storm-troop leader"] is described in detail by Heinz Ludwig Arnold, Klaus Gauger, and Martin Konitzer.  70  humorous situation and obliges the other soldiers to laugh. Through the action he reconstructs the military hierarchy that Junger attempts to modify through the concept of the "storm trooper": his position as the leader who throws the joke over his shoulder indicates his dominant status in the group. The object of the joke is the fattest soldier in the troop. The selection of the target—the body shape that may prevent the soldier from fast movement on the battlefield—is far from incidental. Junger makes a joke that appears quite harmless, but there is a threatening promise in the content of the joke: the fat soldiers may be the first ones to die. In addition, the linguistic joke of "Schlachtgewicht" evokes the association with killing an animal, employing the double meaning of "Schlacht'V'schlachten": to fight the battle, to slaughter animals. In the logic of the joke, the plump comrade equals a farm animal raised until it reaches the proper weight to be killed; the fat soldier belongs to the sphere of inferior creatures. Therefore, the soldiers may laugh because of the feeling of superiority that they experience thinking about the upcoming selection of the "real" human beings, an elevation over the carnal aspect of the fight. Those who live long enough to see the end of the battle, who have not been "slaughtered," prove that their humanity is advanced to a special status through the simple fact of survival. Laughter at the cost of the less experienced soldiers is also a method of stressing the importance of self-control and the proper recognition of danger: Zur Seite des Waldpfades drohnten in einem Tannendickicht dumpfe StoBe . . . Ein Angstlicher warf sich unter erzwungenem Gelachter der Kameraden zu Boden. (28) To the side of the forest path, dull thumps came down in a clump of firs . . . One nervous soldier threw himself to the ground, while his comrades laughed uneasily. (23)  71 Depictions of laughing and smiling are common strategies in Junger's war writings, employed for the purpose of non-verbal communication between the members of the same troop. In the situation quoted below from In Stahlgewittern, the shelling that prepares the field before the enemy attack intensifies, and the men waiting in the defence line call to each other to remain vigilant: Zuweilen blickten sie nach rechts und links, um zu beobachten, ob der Anschlufi noch vorhanden ware, und lachelten, wenn ihr Blick einen Bekannten traf. (Stahlgewittern 33) From time to time they checked to left and right to see whether we were still in contact, and they smiled when their eyes encountered those of comrades. (Storm 28) , The smile serves as a sign of recognition and encouragement before the expected attack. In the tightly-knit group, humour, too, opens a possibility of mutual understanding without the necessity of talking about the war. The joke becomes a semantic structure that allows the soldiers to talk about the traumatic experience without being forced to verbalize something that cannot be named precisely without expenditure of a significant amount of energy: Man war so ineinander versponnen, so auf dasselbe Rad des Schicksals geflochten, daB man sich verstand, fast ohne zu sprechen. Jeder wanderte durch dieselbe nachtliche Landschaft des Gefuhls, ein Seufzer, ein Fluch, ein Witzwort waren die Flammen, die fur Augenblicke das Dunkel iiber dem Abgrund zerrissen. (Kampf'34) We were so spun together and broken. Tied to the same wheel together so that we understood each other almost without any words at all. A l l of us roamed through the same night landscape of emotions; a sigh, a swear word, a joke were the flames that, for a short time, tore up the darkness over the abyss, (my transl.) An interesting parallel can be drawn here between the function of the joke as depicted in the passage above, and the situation from Remarque's Im Western nichts Neues, when the narrator, Paul Baumer, tries to use the same strategy of telling jokes to avoid talking  72 about the war with his father and, at the same time, re-connect with him after Paul's long absence from home (see the scene description on page 175). Laughing at other soldiers in the troop who are doing something funny helps them to forget the danger that is recognized and identified. The narrator, making his duty rounds in the trenches, encounters Sergeant Hock, who stands outside of his dugout and wants to kill a rat that kept him awake all night. Als wir so nebeneinander standen, horten wir einen dumpfen AbschuB, der indes nichts Besonderes zu bedeuten hatte. Hock, der am Tage vorher beinahe von einer groBen Kugelmine erschlagen worden ware und daher sehr angstlich war, fuhr wie ein Blitz zum nachsten Stolleneingang, rutschte in seiner Hast die ersten fiinfzehn Stufen sitzend hinunter und benutzte die letzten fiinfzehn dazu, sich dreimal zu uberschlagen. Ich stand oben am Eingang und vergaB vor Lachen Mine und Stollen, als ich diese schmerzhafte Unterbrechung einer Rattenjagd von dem armen Opfer unter empfindsamem Reiben verschiedener Korperstellen und Einrenkungsversuchen an einem yerstauchten Daumen beklagen horte. (Stahlgewittern 80) While we were standing together, we heard a distant sound of firing, which boded nothing in particular to us. But Hock, who the day before had almost been brained by a large mortar-bomb, and was therefore very apprehensive, dived into the nearest shelter, sliding down the first steps in his haste, and finding space in the next fifteen for three virtuoso somersaults. I stood up by the entrance, laughing so hard I forgot all about mortars and shelters, when I heard the poor chap bewailing this painfully curtailed rat-hunt, all the while rubbing various sore joints and attempting to put back a dislocated thumb. (Storm 13-1 A) The incident shows that an excess of sensitivity in reacting to the shelling is an obstacle to fulfilling one's duties as a soldier. Hock's plumpness and hastiness in finding shelter cause laughter. The narrator laughs also because of the result of Hock's escape: the very action that is supposed to protect him from harm ends by causing him physical injuries. The situation appears funny only under the condition that the injuries are not really serious compared to the consequences of the explosion of the mortar-bomb.  73  Laughter as consciously employed relaxation strategy emerges also in "Feuer und Blut" ["Fire and Blood"], when the first grenade bursts as the soldiers approach the battlefield and see the clearing in the forest covered with the bodies of dead soldiers: . . . da rief in die beklommene Stille, die nun einsetzte, ein alter Krieger hinein: "Jetzt ist euch das Hammelfell geplatzt!" Aber das Lachen war nicht mehr dasselbe wie kurz zuvor. (Feuer 445) . . . and then, I threw the old soldier joke in the uneasy silence: "This one tanned you all right!" But the laughter wasn't the same as just moments before, (my transl.) The gradation of the intensity of laughter mentioned by the narrator shows that the sight of the outcome of the attack—the dead bodies in front of the attacking soldiers—makes laughter much more difficult than before, when the possibility of death was just an abstract idea. The visualisation, the instantiation of the fragility of their own bodies when exposed to violence (the recognition process opposed to the "absence of feeling," mentioned by Bergson) makes the soldiers much less prone to laughter. Laughter can be also a gesture of reconciliation with the anticipated fate of the soldier in the battle of materiel. A fighter described in "Feuer und Blut," while looking at the mortar fire on the battlefield and feeling the inequality of man's struggle against the destructive technology of war, empties the bottle that he is supposed to save for the upcoming heat of the day. The narrator describes him: Ich sah, wie er sie zum Munde hob, in einem langen Zug leerte und lachend nach vorn iiber die Brushing warf. . . . Er sah voraus, daB er sie morgen nicht mehr wurde leeren konnen. In dieser einfachen Handlung lag eine so selbstverstandliche Uberlegenheit, daB ich plotzlich das Gefuhl einer groBen Befreiung empfand, daB ich ihn hatte umarmen mogen und mit einem Schlage ganz lustig geworden war. (Feuer 451) I saw him lifting it to his mouth, emptying it at one go, and throwing it over the trench wall while laughing. . . . He foresaw that he may not have the chance to empty it tomorrow. In that simple act was such natural superiority that, suddenly, I experienced a feeling of huge relief; I felt I could give him a hug, and I became very jolly all at once, (my transl.)  74  The soldier's laughter is a demonstration of the superiority of man over machine. Calculating one's chance of survival, thinking about the future and strategically planning one's next move, takes away hope because the process of recognition of one's own chances is influenced by the knowledge of the soldiers who did not make it. Rationality belongs to the sphere of the mechanical and makes men inferior to the overwhelming killing machinery. The soldier, and with him Jiinger's narrator, refuses to estimate his own chances for survival and rejects the necessity of thinking about the asymmetry of fighting power. In the desperado gesture of using up the reserves, the soldier denies acknowledgement of his hopeless situation. A l l that the attackers have is their bravery, and their laughter is a signal of their imagined dominance. The attacking soldier become "lustig" ["merry," "jolly"], while at the same time they demonstrate "Lust" ["pleasure"] to engage in the uneven fight. The balance between the demonstrated bravery and the ignorance in calculating their chances in the fight against war technology is, however, quite subtle. A n episode from the Langemarck battle, described in In Stahlgewittern, when the troop is under fire from circling aircraft demonstrates that very clearly: Inmitten dieser irren Knallerei muBte ich iiber einen Mann lachen, der sich bei mir meldete und bescheinigt haben wollte, daB er mit seinem Gewehr ein Flugzeug in Brand geschossen hatte. {Stahlgewittern 179-80) In the middle of that crazy banging away, I had to laugh at one soldier who came up to me and wanted me to confirm that it was he with his rifle who had brought down one plane in flames. (Storm 170) The soldier who claims that he single-handedly shot down the plane makes a laughing stock of himself. The judgment of his claim, made by the narrator, who is already an experienced soldier, excludes him from the community of the brave and locates him in the group of the ignorant.  75 Some humour results from the incongruence between the military domain and the civilian sphere: writing inscriptions in the wet trench dugouts reminds the observers of the custom of marking popular tourist attractions, and thus of the holiday leisure that they enjoyed before the war. The names of the trenches, coming from a paradigm of bourgeois life, stress the primitive conditions at the front line, with the contrast between the activities of the tourists and the nearly animal existence of the front-line soldiers being a condition for the humorous situation: [E]in gewisser Galgenhumor hatte sie deshalb mit entsprechenden Schildern wie "Tropfsteinhohle," "Zum Mannerbad" und ahnlichen gekennzeichnet. (17) With a certain gallows humor they were called "dripping wells," "men's baths," and so on. (6) Joking can be a strategy of making and maintaining contact between the soldiers and the civilian population. In Bazancourt, in the province of Champagne, Jiinger befriends the other soldiers with whom he shares quarters. They stay and eat together and have to find their own sources of supplies. The common military practice was to requisition food from the French civilian population of the occupied territories. Jiinger describes how he acquires the groceries from his French landlady: Da ich den Einkauf fur den Abendtisch besorgte, legte mir unsere Wirtin einmal eine Anzahl von Bons vor, die sie von requirierenden Soldaten erhalten hatte; eine Blutenlese des Volkshumors, meist des Inhalts, daB der Fusilier N . N . der Tochter des Hauses Liebenswiirdigkeiten erwiesen und zur Starkung zwolf Eier requiriert habe. (24) As I was the one in charge of making purchases, our landlady once showed me a number of vouchers or promissory notes she had received from soldiers requisitioning food; a wonderful selection of earthy humour, generally to the effect that rifleman A. N . Other, having paid his homage to the charms of the daughter of the house, had needed a dozen eggs to help him recoup his strength. (18)  76 The landlady shows Junger the documents confirming the war requisitions that he evaluates as funny for a number of reasons. First, it is a strategy used by her to stress her position of imagined, potential, vulnerability. Even i f the business transaction satisfies both parties, the woman opens the possibility of being a victim of the requisition. In the paradigm of the relations between the troops and civilians during the war, the woman symbolically puts Junger in the position of the aggressor, while the hidden accusation of injustice is mitigated by the humorous vouchers. Second, the "Bliitenlese des Volkshumors" (24) ["the wonderful selection of earthy humour" (18)] can be an element of a culturally specific flirtation between the landlady and the narrator, in which the latent sexual tension between the interacting parties emerges to the surface through the conventional means of sharing a funny story. The joking allows the transposition of the sexual subtext onto a fictional situation in order to safely play out the possibility of sexual encounter, and reduce the tension between the interacting partners. Third, through the act of sharing the amusing story, specific gender and social roles are also confirmed and become stereotypes: the soldier in the anecdote who makes the requisition is the active part of the sexually charged situation, the daughter of the house is put into a receiving position (in grammatical terms, the woman is the object, along with the purchased grocery products). The requisition of eggs concludes the double win of the soldier. The man takes advantage of the woman twice, once as a sexual aggressor, and second—instead of being punished for his indecent act—by stepping into the power position afforded to him by the military and requesting her material contribution. The joke lies in the reversal of the expectations: the soldier not only goes unpunished, but he also reinforces his indecency by requesting a reward (that would also  77  strengthen his ability to conduct further indecent acts). What creates the funny incongruity is the soldier's refusal to acknowledge the immorality of his actions, his clever, rapid role switch in order to avoid symbolic punishment and keep his dominant position in every situation. Judging by the'number of vouchers and notes mentioned in the quoted text passage, food requisition along with the execution of the dominant position was common practice among the German soldiers. Through the strategy of multiplication and anonymization of the authors of the notes ("Fusilier N . N . " ["rifleman A. N . Other"]), Junger creates a norm of soldierly behaviour towards civilians and women in which the (sexual) exploitation of the non-military population, the submission of the civilians towards the soldiers, and the necessity of male potency are central. In conclusion, in war narrations of Junger, humour plays an important role in the establishment of power structures. Sociological studies of humour stress its function as a social adhesive which creates an inclusive "laughing community," for example groups of trusted soldiers—"old folks"—that can be observed in all of Junger's war narrations. Humour creates a socially sanctioned means of expressing resentment, distrust,.or resistance against members of the same group, a means to reject the validity of the military hierarchy that has not been proven in the smoke and fire of battle. But humour can also be a force in the exercise of power. This is especially true in the case of disparaging humour that is used to symbolically elevate the joking person over the "butt of the joke": the person whose unwelcome shortcomings and defects are the target of the joke. The laughing group establishes an ideal model of behaviour and set of values and desired characteristics, depending on who is laughing and what or who is laughed at. The use of disparaging humour, even in an apparently harmless situation, can be seen as a method of setting up, confirming, and maintaining the power structures within a  78  social group at the cost of the violation or limitation of individual freedom. The characters in the narrations struggle for a position in the social hierarchy, while the use of aggressive, disparaging humour serves as an indication of social status. As sociologists have noted, this almost always moves down the hierarchical ladder—the jokes are made at the expense of people who occupy a subordinate position in the given group. In the case of Junger's narrations, this invalidates his projection of the storm-troop leader who is also a comrade. Disparaging, tendentious, hostile, and aggressive humour allows the group to vent anger and correct the unwanted behaviour of others without using direct violence.  79 CHAPTER 3 VORMARSCH [THE ADVANCE FROMMONS 1914) BY WALTER B L O E M (1916)  3.1. The reception of Walter Bloem's work. Vormarsch: The forgotten First World War memoirs Ich berichte in diesem Biiche nur Selbsterlebtes, nur Dinge, die ich bis zum letzten Buchstaben als wortwortliche Wahrheit verbtirgen kann. (Vormarsch 268) I report in this book only things I have experienced myself and for which I can guarantee literal truthfulness from the first to the last letter, (my transl.)  The credo of the autobiographical narrator of Walter Bloem's First World War memoirs Vormarsch [The Advance from Mons 1914: The Experiences of a German Infantry Officer], clearly puts an emphasis on the value, for reportage, of one's personal experience in war. The contemporary reader who has navigated the waste sea of post64  1914 first-person accounts of the war will not be surprised by his statement. Bloem was hardly alone in his "nothing but the truth" approach to the events of the war. In this 65  regard, Walter Bloem's Vormarsch can be associated with. Jiinger's best-known First 66  64 The memoirs comprise three parts: Vormarsch (1916), Sturmsignal [Attack Signal](1919), and Das Game—halt! [The Whole—Stop!] (1934). 65 For a description of war literature during and after the First World War, see HansHarald Miiller, Der Krieg und die Schriftsteller: Der Kriegsroman der Weimarer Republik (Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler, 1986) 11-35. 66 The translation of Vormarsch I will be using in this chapter is taken from the 1930 English edition prepared by Peter Davies Limited, which was reprinted by Helion & Company Limited in 2004. The author of the translation is C. G. Wynne. A l l translations of original quotes marked with page numbers are taken from the reprint. I also provide my own translation of selected fragments and mark them appropriately in the text. The reprint is an abridged translation of the' original text. A number of fragments I include in this chapter are missing from the English text, which in some instances omits entire pages. The omissions may be a result of an attempt in 2004 to shorten the more than three-hundred-page text, though I could not verify this  80 World War work, In Stahlgewittern (described in the previous chapter). Unlike Junger's work about the First World War, Bloem's war memoirs escaped scholarly analysis so far, or—and this seems to me a plausible explanation of scholarly reluctance—his writing, overshadowed by the author's later involvement in the Third Reich's political structures, was not considered worthy of close professional attention. Except for short entries in literature dictionaries and lexicons, there are only two larger attempts to interpret Bloem's work and present him as an author. Rudibert Ettelt, in his biographical and reception  assumption due to the unavailability of the first English edition. It is more likely, however, that the earlier editor wished to exclude any personal content from the account of military operations, and the overly nationalistic fragments in which Bloem exalts his devotion to the Kaiser and to the German nation. Supporting this theory is the foreword by Brig-General Sir James E. Edmonds, in which the "compiler of the official history of the war" (as the Brig-General is presented on the title page) engages in a polemic against Bloem, and challenges the author's credibility as war documentarian. Edmonds blames Bloem and the German propaganda machine for "ignoring the second defeat of Kluck by Smith-Dorrien" in 1916 (vi), and seems to overlook Bloem's limited knowledge about the front situation at the time when the author wrote down his notes. The fact that Edmonds offers extended corrections to Bloem's account of the battles proves that the German text was received as a strictly historical document of the German advances on the western front. This reception of the text would explain the cuts to the "unnecessary" personal digressions. Also, the extended title—the German Vormarsch grew to The Advance from Mons 1914, additionally indicating the date and place of the narration —suggests that the English translation was treated as a historical source in the debate about the war. The subtitle to the English title of the work ("The Experiences of a German Infantry Officer"), not present in the original, along with the statement of Bloem's rank and the company in which he served ("Captain, 12 Brandenburg Grenadiers"), emphasise the authenticity and specific historical placement of the narration. Except for the passage that I used as the opening quote of the chapter, Bloem also expresses his devotion to truthfulness and specifies his narrative perspective in the chapter devoted the the Marne battle: "Ich kenne heute den Zusammenhang: aber getreu meinem Grundsatze will ich nur Erlebtes schildern. Unser Gefuhl, unsere Gesprache und Ansichten von damals will ich wiedergeben. Sie trafen ja im ganzen das Richtige" (284) ["I already know the context today; but, following my principle, I want to depict only the events I experienced. I want to give account of our feelings, our conversations and opinions of the time. After all, they got to the heart of the matter" (my transl.)]. He does not perceive how problematic his approach is: that his own account has a priority over other depictions and versions of the Marne battle. He dismisses them as "Schwindel" (285, 299) ["fraud" (my transl.)]. . th  81 study Der Grofie Krieg, Teil 2: Walter Bloem, Ein Erfolgsautor der Wilhelminischen Zeit, concentrates on Bloem's achievements as an author of historical novels (although the title of the volume is somewhat misleading, considering the fact that the peak of Bloem's popularity dates from the very last years of the Kaiserreich). Rodley F. Morris, in his analysis From Weimar Philosemite to Nazi Apologist: The Case of Walter Bloem, focuses, significantly, on Bloem's artistic and moral failures during the Hitler era. Morris concentrates his attention on the work Die Bruderlichkeit [Brotherhood] (1922), that surprised Bloem's traditional nationalist readership with its positive attitude towards the Jewish minority in Germany. The critic follows Bloem's literary and political activity from the moment of the publication of his controversial novel to his engagement in the Nazi propaganda offices. He summarizes the scholarly attitude towards the author in one short sentence: "Walter Bloem has not yet received detailed scholarly scrutiny, though his dubious role in the writers' associations has been documented" (3). Of Bloem's historical novels, the foundations of his fame, only two have been briefly examined by literary scholars after 1945: Das Jiingste Gericht [The Last Judgment] (1907) was mentioned by Werner Niemann, and Gottesferne [The Distance from God] (1920) was analyzed by Frank Westenfelder. Despite the author's political entanglements, it is 67  67 See Hans-Werner Niemann, Das Bild des industriellen Unternehmens in deutschen Romanen der Jahre 1890-1945 (Berlin: Colloquium Verlag, 1982) 65-69. Also: Frank Westenfelder, Genese, Problematik und Wirkung nationalsozialistischer Literatur am Beispiel des historischen Romans zwischen 1890 und 1945 (Frankfurt am Main, New York: P. Lang, 1989) 98-100. Of Bloem's other works, only the early student novel, Der krasse Fuchs [The Freshman] (1906), was considered in the discourse about the culture of Wilhelminian Germany. See Holger Zinn, "Der krasse Fuchs: Literarischer Beitrag des alten Corpsstudenten Walter Bloem zur Marburger Universitatsgeschichte und seine Hintergrunde," Einst und Jetzt: Jahrbuch des Vereins fur corpsstudentische Geschichtsforschung 48 (2003): 327-37. Walter Bloem was sharply criticized by literary'scholars in the Weimar Republic for flattering the popular tastes of the readers: "Der Erfolg macht ihn feder- und grammatikleicht" (232) ["Success makes him write more—and less grammatically" (my transl.)] notes  82 somewhat surprising that his memoirs of 1914-18 are now as good as forgotten. The huge popularity of Bloem's narratives during and after the war demonstrates that it hit the nerve of the time, yet it does not stand in comparison with the popular and scholarly reception of either Remarque's or Junger's work. Still, the popularity of Bloem's work at the time provokes questions about the distribution of specific images of war, attitudes against the conflict, and the understanding of the relationships and hierarchies of the army, as projected by the civilian majority. Bloem represents the group of middle-class and middle-aged Germans who pushed for military confrontation, as Margrit Stickelberger-Eder notes, to escape their "political immaturity" in the Wilhelminian era.  68  Their expectations for, and perception of, the military conflict were to a great degree shaped by the Franco-Prussian war of 1870-71, in which they did not have a chance to  Guido Brand, about Bloem's trilogy, which he regards as the bestselling books in the history of German literature until the 1930s. See Guido Karl Brand, Werden und Wandlung: Eine Geschichte der deutschen Literatur von 1880 bis heute (Berlin: Kurt Wolff Verlag, 1933) 232. Carl von Ossietzky. wrote quite maliciously about Bloem: "Herr Bloem gehort als Romanautor zu jenen Glucklichen, denen ihre MittelmaBigkeit nicht schadet, sondern niitzt. Ein fleiBiger, zaher Arbeiter, um dessen schweiBtriefende Stirn die Muse einen Bogen macht. Ein braver Kerl, wird man sagen, wenn man sieht, wie er sich um sein Handwerk muht" (465) ["Mr. Bloem belongs to the lucky category of novelists who are not hurt by but take advantage of their own mediocrity. He is a hard-working, tough person, and the muse gives his sweating forehead a wide berth. A brave lad, one would say if one saw how hard he plies his trade." (my transl.)]. See Carl von Ossietzky, "Herr Walter Bloem," Sdmtliche Schriften, ed. Gerhard Kraiker, et al. (Reinbek bei Hamburg: Rowohlt, 1994) 484-90. 68 In original: "politische Unmiindigkeit." Stickelberger-Eder interprets the enthusiasm of the German middle class for the outbreak of the First World War as an expression of a feeling of liberation from people, like Walter Bloem, who, despite their growing economic power in the Wilhelminian Reich, did not have any real influence on the political decision-making processes in the state. They saw the war as an opportunity to participate in politics. Stickelberger-Eder evaluates the apparently euphoric reactions to the news about the war (spontaneous mass demonstrations on the streets, huge waves of patriotic songs in the first months of the war) as "organized chaos" and "ordered anarchy." See Margrit Stickelberger-Eder, Aufbruch 1914: Kriegsromane der spdten Weimarer Republik (Zurich: Artemis Verlag, 1983) 34-56.  83 participate. Despite having no war experience at all, Bloem developed colourful combat scenes in his historical novels and contributed to the popularization of specific images of war that were not by any means a product of a first-hand account. While analysing the images of combat in Bloem's memoirs, and their relation to humour, I will concentrate exclusively on the first part of the trilogy. It describes the front-line service of Captain Bloem in the first six weeks of the war, until he was wounded and came back to Germany on September 13 , 1914. After his recovery, he was th  sent to the Office of the General Governor in Brussels and made responsible for the propaganda newsreels relating to German military operations in occupied Belgium. The work in the propaganda office is described in the second part of his work, Sturmsignal, and does not contain front-line episodes or scenes of humorous interaction between Bloem and other soldiers. The third part, Das Game—halt!, was published after Hitler's seizure of power in 1933, and therefore exceeds the time frame set for this analysis of works written during the First World War and in the Weimar Republic.  69  The association of Bloem's memoirs with Ernst Jiinger's In Stahlgewittern that I made earlier is justified if we compare the structure of both works and the similar circumstances in which the first drafts of the texts were created. Both Jiinger's In Stahlgewittern and Bloem's Vormarsch are based on personal notes and descriptions of events that the authors witnessed on the front and then wrote down retrospectively during hospital stays, vacations behind the front line, and after or between front operations. The'  69 The second and third parts of Bloem's memoirs are, nevertheless, great sources for an analysis of the propaganda techniques employed by the higher German officers responsible for handling the "German atrocities" in Belgium. The justification of the use of nationalist propaganda during the war offered by Bloem in Sturmsignal and Das Game—halt!, along with his proposals about how to improve the persuasion methods employed (with a number of specific instructions for the next conflict!), read like a manual for the Nazi regime.  .  8  4  organizing principle of the original diary on which the final text is based is visible in both works. The narration is used primarily to support the author's memory and to document the witnessed events. The first-person narration in which the narrator is identified by name with the author of the text, the strictly chronological order of the described actions, the overload of names of commanding officers and detailed depictions of strategic manoeuvres, and a narrative perspective limited to the immediate actions of the company also speak to the origins of the texts as diaries. Further, both autobiographical novels are • characterized by an open form: Junger's account ends with his reception of a high military order and not—as the logic of the work would require—with the last day of the war. Bloem's text concludes with the train trip that takes the wounded protagonist from the front in Belgium back to Germany. Both authors also admit in the text (or, in case of Junger, in one of the later texts that functions as a prelude to the war opus) that they treat their written accounts as faithful documents of war. The transformed diary texts claim to provide the reader with an authentic experience and not to serve as a work of literary fiction. Junger recalls in his short story "Kriegsausbruch 1914" ["The Outbreak of the War 1914"], written in 1934, that he took a notebook on his way to the train station when he departed for the front in December 1914, intending to use it for his daily entries about that most unusual and exciting life event, the war. This notebook (in time expanding to 70  fourteen volumes) would constitute the most immediate—and therefore true-to-the-facts  70 "In meiner Rocktasche hatte ich ein schmales Biichlein verwahrt; es war fur meine tagliche Aufzeichnungen bestimmt. Ich wuBte, daB die Dinge, die uns erwarteten, unwiederbringlich waren, und ich ging mit hochster Neugier auf sie zu." (Kriegsausbruch 544) ["In my uniform pocket I kept secure a thin notebook; it was destined to carry my daily notes. I knew that the things which were awaiting us were irreversible, and I approached them with the highest level of curiosity." (my transl.)].  85  —response of the author to the war. The same assumption, that the literary activity will "bear witness" to the conflict, is evident in Bloem's motto. The differences between the texts become clear when we consider the social position of the narrator. While both Jiinger and Bloem are beginning new periods in their lives that will ultimately change their position in the hierarchy of the military organization, the starting point of Bloem's narration is different: unlike Jiinger, Bloem has already achieved a respected position in the military during peacetime (he is a captain), and he has undergone numerous military exercises (the last completed two weeks before August 1 ). He hopes to maintain his relatively high status during his war st  service, but he acknowledges his lack of real combat experience. Not accidentally, in the opening chapter, Bloem mentions his age: in 1914, he is celebrating his forty-sixth birthday, and he remarks that he is already one year over the age limit for mandatory military service. He does not explain directly why he is volunteering for the field service; to him, serving the country is a natural consequence of his nationalist convictions. The fact that he does not fail to mention his relatively advanced age serves two convenient purposes: first, it is proof of his dedication to the beloved country, and second, it puts him in the comfortable position of a soldier who cannot be blamed for his shortcomings based on a lack of physical fitness. On the other hand, Jiinger (nomen est omen)—only nineteen years old when he joins the military directly after his final school exams—has nothing to lose and everything to gain in terms of social position. In Stahlgewittern does not have a pre-story that would give the reader an understanding of the author/narrator's social status before August 1914. Jiinger throws himself into the war as into a new, risky, and exciting adventure, leaving nothing behind with which he would regret to part, while Vormarsch  86  b u i l d s a.relation o f c o n f l i c t b e t w e e n B l o e m ' s p r e - w a r life a n d his u n k n o w n fate i n  war. B l o e m ' s narrator clearly expresses his regrets  about the o u t b r e a k o f the war.  B l o e m ' s n a r r a t i o n is s i n g u l a r a m o n g G e r m a n first-person w a r w r i t i n g b e c a u s e o f  juxtaposition o f the g o o d  that c o u l d d e s t r o y  o f writers: he  represents  shells,  the  life he e n j o y e d  everything he values.  so far w i t h the u n k n o w n d e v e l o p m e n t  B l o e m d o e s not b e l o n g to the  does not f i n d his place i n the g r o u p o f y o u n g  "lost g e n e r a t i o n "  of "men who,  w e r e destroyed b y the war"  warriors like Jiinger, for w h o m  preface).  may  "front  the  o f the  like Remarque,  have  escaped  fascinating  e r a o f "total m o b i l i z a t i o n . " B l o e m , b o r n i n 1868,  generation,  a n d the  beginning o f a  its  by  a mark on  a  his  p r e s c r i b e s to the t r a n s i t i o n i n his life e s p e c i a l l y  situations  i n the  characters in  his o w n  narration. In m y  Vormarsch a r e  social position before  interactions  for a humorous  humorous  the  awareness  the war. T h i s a w a r e n e s s a n d the narrator's projections  the b e h a v i o u r that w o u l d be appropriate for h i m , i n m a n y  conditions  between  i n f l u e n c e d b y the narrator's constant  situation. H u m o u r presented  instances also create  i n this transition p h a s e  m a i n l y i n the i n c o n g r u i t y b e t w e e n the expectations o f the narrator a n d reality,  B l o e m frequently puts h i m s e l f i n the position o f the p e r s o n w h o  the  B l o e m  fruitful for the interpretation o f  o p i n i o n , the h u m o r o u s  strongly  the  l o o k at t h e t r a n s i t i o n b e t w e e n  p r e - w a r a n d w a r p e r i o d as d e p i c t e d b y B l o e m . I f i n d the i m p o r t a n c e that  an  new,  w o r l d - v i e w as has b e e n c l a i m e d i n the case o f y o u n g e r a u t h o r s . F o r that r e a s o n , i n  first part o f this c h a p t e r , I w o u l d l i k e to take a c l o s e r  for  created  is o l d e r t h a n t h e y  w o u l d not l e a v e as s i g n i f i c a n t  war  who  Neither does B l o e m speak  w o r l d , a n d m a r k e d the  war experience  Walter  generation"  the w a r , as a n a d v e n t u r e a n d i n n e r e x p e r i e n c e ,  o p p o r t u n i t y to e s c a p e the b o u r g e o i s  new  soldiers  even though they  (Im Westen  the  is r i d i c u l e d .  of  of  the  is  rooted  while  87 In the second part, I would like to depict Bloem's changing perspective on the war and make a connection between this ongoing change, and the changes in conditions for humorous situations. After the initial period of adjustment to military service Bloem slowly forgets about the expectations, imaginary or real, that other soldiers may have of him, and his own projections of proper soldierly behaviour. The humour presented in this part of Vormarsch evolves into humour based mainly on the narrator's superiority, where Bloem does not consider himself the object of laughter anymore and begins to seek the persons worth laughing at in his surroundings. Finally, I would like to concentrate on Bloem's growing fascination with the technical aspects of the military campaign in Belgium. I intend to show how the destructive potential of modern military technology that Bloem perceives on the battlefield evokes in him a feeling of superiority: first, the feeling of superiority towards his former self, an author of war novels who did not have any idea about the real combat conditions, and second, the feeling of superiority towards the imagined (and idolized) soldiers of 1870-71, who were not exposed to such intensity of fire.  3.2. Humour, laughter and the military world in Vormarsch Before I investigate the relationship between humour and social status as presented in the narration, a short description of Bloem's pre-war social position is necessary. Bloem had already earned a reputation as a published author before the war. By the outbreak of the war he enjoyed a rapidly developing writing career, and that growing popularity provided him with financial security and literary recognition. His breakthrough on the literary scene was marked by the appearance in 1906 of a novel about student life in Germany, Der krasse Fuchs [The Freshman]. His monumental novel  88 trilogy, commemorating Prussia's victory over France in 1870-71, was written between 1911 and 1913, and became one of the greatest hits on the German book market in the 20th century. ' Between 1911 and 1922, Bloem was Germany's bestselling author: loved 7  by readers and respected by officials (among them Kaiser Wilhelm II), he, in his own words, unwillingly heeded the call of duty (Vormarsch 14). As the opening chapter points out, the war does not fill out Bloem's life completely: the world outside of the army, his family, and his professional life constantly emerge in Bloem's memoirs as reference marks for the events on the front. When the news about the assassination in Sarajevo, the mobilization in Russia, and the preparations for the war in Germany reached him, he was not eager to put his career on hold. His life had just started to develop in the desired direction, that is, towards the long-awaited financial stability. Bloem and his family were also looking forward to a long vacation after a period of very intense work and the sacrifice of time that ought to be spent  71 Das eiserne Jahr [The Iron Year] (1910) appeared for the first time in the newspaper Die Kolnische Zeitung after a few other newspapers refused to publish the text. Surprisingly to the editors, the novel became a quick success. Its continuations, Volk wider Volk [Nation Against Nation] (1912), and Die Schmiede der Zukunft [The Smithy of the Future] (1913), promptly followed the first part and became hits due to the rising nationalist sentiment in Germany. Each part of the trilogy came out in a remarkable fifty thousand copies, exceeded one-hundred thousand copies by 1914, and remained very popular in the Weimar Republic. See Donald Ray Richards, The German Bestseller in the 20th Century: A Complete Bibliography and Analysis, 1915-1940 (Berne: Herbert Lang and Co. Ltd., 1968) 106-07. Bloem's high popularity in the early Weimar Republic is attributed by the . documentarian of the Fischer Verlag, Peter de Mendelssohn, to the large provincial middle class readership consisting, among others, of pastors, doctors, judges, post and tax officers, teachers, and land owners. To this readership's "gerade in dieser Zeit triumphierenden Reaktion" ["reactionary tendencies, which were triumphing at exactly this time" (my transl.)], Bloem's historical novels, "die sich samtlich aus dem Ressentiment iiber den verlorenen Krieg nahrten und an dieses Ressentiment appellierten" ["feeding exclusively from and appealing to the resentment about the lost war" (my transl.)] were the voice of the once great German empire. See Peter de Mendelssohn, S, Fischer und sein Verlag (Frankfurt am Main: Fischer, 1970) 886.  together. The narration begins with the description of Bloem's previous literary achievements (the reader can find here a brief description of Bloem's three war novels about 1870-71). The narrator points out his recent activity as a writer, as well as his employment as theatre director at the Hoftheater in Stuttgart. In the summer of 1914, following a research trip to Alsace-Lorraine, he had started a new novel about the region entitled Das verlorene Vaterland [The Lost Fatherland], and now, at the time of narration, he feverishly attempts to complete the first draft of the text. The account of his frenetic work on the new novel sets the stage for the sudden and unwanted change in Bloem's life, and increases the dramatic tension. The moment when he finishes the text is to him a moment of liberation, the beginning of an idealized period of happiness: "Dann aber—dann sollte das Leben schon werden—schon wie ein Traum, entlastet aller Erdenschwere—frei!" (9) ["Then life would at last be wonderful, wonderful as a dream, free of all worldly cares, absolutely and entirely free" (10)]. Although Bloem tries his best to leave his family the completed work as a last gift and support for the dark future times, he does not achieve his goal, having to interrupt his work with only one chapter to go. The dramatically constructed juxtaposition of the stable present and the unstable future constitutes the main conflict of the opening chapters of his memoirs. The chapters depict a transition phase: the narrator counterpoints the events of his life until 1914 with the rapid developments following the outbreak of the war, while his sentiments are placed clearly on the side of the life he used to have. The first three chapters are therefore outlined as a prelude that contrasts peaceful civilian life with the new military ways the , narrator has yet to experience. Bloem plays here with the conventional metaphor of closing a chapter in one's life. The metaphor is to be taken quite literally in regard to his  90 professional life: his activity—which is, indeed, work on the last chapters of his novel Das verlorene Vaterland—must be finished in order to enter a new stage of his life. The desire cannot be fulfilled, however. "[E]s ging nicht mehr. Es war aus mit dem Dichten. Die Stunde der Tat hatte geschlagen" (15) ["The feeling that the hour for action has struck and that the time for story telling was past completely overcame me" (12)].  72  Taking into account Bloem's activity during the war as the writer of his autobiographical novel, the "time for story telling" was by no means over, but he seems to regard his memoirs as belonging to a different category. Bloem introduces here a division between • literary fiction and life testimony: the autobiographical writing is characterized by truthfulness to the experience—it is, in other words, life verbatim. In describing the outbreak of the war Bloem makes use of conventional metaphors popular among the German writers of the time. The political situation is compared to a "Weltgewitter" (10) ["world-storm" (11)] that gathers over his head, the disturbances in political relations are "die dumpfen Stofie" (10) ["muffled shocks" (11)] that reach the Bloem family in its oasis of tranquility. The assassination of Duke Ferdinand "wetterleuchtete ein paar Tage ganz beangstigend am politischen Himmel" (9) ["flashed alarmingly, like summer-lightning, across the political heavens" (10)], but the developments give Bloem hope for improvement: "das Wetter schien sich zu verziehen" (9) ["then the storm appeared to pass away" (10)]. The image of war as a natural phenomenon obscures the responsibility of individuals for the conflict and contributes to the interpretation that the war was unavoidable and completely natural in its  72 Although I used the published English translation of the text, it does catch the German idiomatic expression literally. I suggest the alternative: "It was no longer possible. The time of storytelling was over. The moment of action has come" (my transl.):  91 development. I do not think it is a concious manipulation on Bloem's side; the author simply resorts to stock phrases commonly used especially in the language of the nationalist intellectuals of that time. There is no indication in the text that he reflects on the course of the German military operations on a macro scale, let alone criticizes the reasons for the outbreak of the war and its strategic goals. If Bloem is critical at all of military authorities in the command of the army, he concentrates on the handling of specific operations, allowing himself several comments about the bad image of the German army that ought to be corrected, especially after the German propagandistic catastrophe represented by the invasion of neutral Belgium. The strategy of displacement of responsibility for the conflict is hardly something rare in the war literature of the time. The use of nature-related vocabulary to describe the war can also be found in Jiinger's work (the title of his In Stahlgewittern exploits the notion of the "natural" character of the war), as well as in Walter Flex's Der Wanderer zwischen beiden Welten [The Wanderer Between Both Worlds], also written during the war, where the German offensive operation on the eastern front, attacks against the enemy line, and lives of the soldiers in the trenches are embedded into the seasons of nature (7-9, 118-19). In the third chapter, scenes from the last family meetings are used to build a dramatic juxtaposition between peace and wartime. Again, Bloem takes advantage of the metaphorical potential of book-related images. The peaceful times are associated with the library, a room in which the writer's family members gather twice in the last days before Bloem leaves home. The source of light, the lamp, and the well-known desk at which Bloem used to work are counterpointed by the "Unnennbare" (20) ["unnameable" (my transl.)], "Ungewisse,. . . Ungeheure,. . . Bodenlose" (21) ["uncertain, terrible, fathomless" (my transl.)] that awaits the writer in the near future. Here, the safe area of  :  92  fictional war experiences that, brought the family together and supported it financially is confronted by the impending necessity of writing about Bloem's own war experience. The imminent change from fiction (peace) to autobiography (war) tears the family apart and endangers the writer, shaking the financial basis of the family. The moment of separation from the family is marked by a series of repetitions (" Auf Wiedersehen—auf —Wiedersehen —" (24) ["Good-bye—good—bye —" (my transl.)]), where the sequence of hyphens adds to the tension of the scene, at the same time visually emphasizing the end of the "peaceful" text. The emergence into the new "war" chapter is like "ein Erwachen aus tiefer lastender Lahmung" (24) ["waking up from a deep lasting paralysis" (my transl.)]. It is a moment of death and rebirth to a new existence. The new, military life of Bloem begins. In the fifth chapter, Bloem's narration provides a description of the mobilization of the civilian population. The chapter, entitled "Mobilisation" in the English translation, is dominated by images of transformation: men are put in uniforms. After arriving at the train station in Frankfurt an der Oder, Bloem remarks about his changing environment: "Die Welt ist nun verwandelt. Sie scheint nur mehr Manner zu tragen—und Rosse" (33) ["The world suddenly seemed to become a different place. It appeared to contain nothing but men—and horses" (17)]. Bloem's text depicts men arriving at the barracks like a stream of human material, processed by the military machine that swallows up the recruits and volunteers. The iron gates of the barracks, mentioned by the narrator, designate the switch from peaceful to martial mode. After crossing the threshold of the military area, the human material is processed and prepared for the tasks of a soldier's life. When the men arrive their civilian clothing is differentiated, marking their social status (workers, clerks, foresters, and peasants). But  93 soon after they enter the station, the differences in their external appearance gradually vanish: they strip off the non-combatant clothes and put on the field grey military outfits. They become a uniform mass of privates. In the gesture of changing clothes, Bloem sees the culmination of the national unification that is indicated already in the men's marching and singing on the way to the barracks. The projection of the universal consensus in the war effort evokes in Bloem the vision of "ein einzig Volk von Briidern" (31) ["one immense united brotherhood" (16)].  73  Already the choice of words, the strong emphasis on a fraternity of fighters, points to the fact that the new, changed world is devoid of women. The moment of entering the barracks is preceded by another stage of transgression, the train trip. The women in Bloem's life (his wife and daughter) disappear from the scene with the last wave of good-bye at the train station. "Man nimmt die letzten Kiisse. Man klettert hinein. Man stiirmt ans Fenster" (24) ["The last kisses. Trains are boarded. A rush to the windows" (my transl.)]. The transition from civilian to military existence is marked by chaotic movements of people, undermined by unexpressed fear and uncertainty about the future. What dominates in the images of mobilization is the rapid emergence of the mechanical (the train, the iron gate of the barracks, the march in rank and file to the entrance of the barracks) that takes control over the existence of men, channels the human materiel into prepared tracks, and pre-forms the incoming stream of individuals into a unified mass that erases all social differences. The dominance of the mechanical is counterpointed by the emergence of a new organic component: horses. The horses appear in Bloem's vision as a military replacement of the women who have supported their men  73- Or: "One united nation of brothers" (my transl.).  94 in civilian undertakings. The description of horses of many breeds and shapes that arrive at the recruitment station constitutes a parallel segment to the description of the men. In 74  the scenes of the metamorphosis of men into soldiers, the first comic elements come into sight, delineating the soldier's ideal external characteristics. What evokes the laughter of the observer is the confrontation between the human body shape and the cut of the uniforms that are made available to the future soldiers: Komische, zwerchfellkitzelnde Bilder des Ubergangs. Reservistenbauche, zu denen kein Koppel passen will. Quadratschadel, auf denen die viel zu enge Feldmiitze hockt wie ein Studentenzerevis. (33) Not without many a laugh at the reservist bellies around which no belt would meet, and at great square skulls on which the martial headgear sat perched like a student's cap. (17)  Bloem (in the English translation his own reaction is amplified by the group's laughter in response to the situation) is amused by the parts of the human body that don't fit into the uniforms. His reaction points out that there is an apparent excess in man's shape that has to be reduced in order to become a soldier. The disturbing elements are not simply "Bauche" ["bellies"], they are "Reservistenbauche" ["reservist bellies"], a compound noun stressing the civilian character of the bodies that are to be trained and trimmed  74. Bloem sings the praises of horses in war time, addressing to them a direct eulogy in which he anthropomorphises the animals: "Rosse—was ihr uns geworden seid im Kriege—wer konnte das zu Ende singen und sagen? In euch, wie in uns ist eine Kriegerseele. Ihr versteht, fuhlt, leidet und triumphiert mit uns. Es gibt brave Durchschnittskampfer unter euch und erlesene Helden. Freunde aber, Kameraden seid ihr uns alle" (35) ["Steeds—what you became to us in the war—who could sing and tell it all? In you, like in us, resides a warrior soul. You understand, feel, suffer, and triumph with us. There are brave average fighters and chosen heroes among you. But all of you are our friends and comrades" (my transl.)]. The special role of horses in right-wing war narrations (as a replacement for women) is mentioned by Klaus Theweleit in the first volume of his Mannerphantasien in the chapter "Was die Soldaten lieben." See Klaus Theweleit, Mannerphantasien (Frankfurt am Main: Rowohlt, 1993) 60-61.  95  down. The process of trimming down, of adjusting, is limited to the. human body: It is not the uniform that does not fit here (it could easily be replaced by larger pieces of clothing), it is the body that has to take the desired shape, i f not now, then in the following military training. On the other hand, the typical "Feldmiitze" ["field cap"] is not appropriate for the "oversized" skulls and changes the appearance of the recruits, making them look like grown-up men masquerading as students and not like "real" soldiers. The assumption is that the cap makes the men look much younger than they really are and that they—as students—cannot be taken seriously, thus requiring some adjustments in the wardrobe and in the physical shape of the men. The narrator's amusement about the new soldiers is ambivalent, however. It is not entirely clear i f Bloem, presenting the image of ideal soldier to which he compares the recruits, is criticizing the oversized bodies of men, or rather enjoying the plethora of human raw material that is about to be trimmed down to perfect proportions. The scenes at the recruitment station introduce the reader to the world of the military as depicted by Bloem. In the following section, I will look further for scenes in the narration of Vormarsch that include instances of humour and laughter in order to establish at or with whom soldiers laugh, and what they find funny. If humour and laughter are able to create communities so naturally and transparently that the agents of humorous interactions no longer perceive their instrumentalization, Bloem's autobiographical text—if we take his word for "truthfulness" of his account—allows for a fairly precise delineation of unique patterns of soldier humour. The humour patterns are a phenomenon specific to the military world, despite the ideological and aesthetic position of the author-narrator. They constitute subtle and powerful means of inter- and intragroup control, and are a common denominator of war narrations, re-emerging in other,  96 often differently interpreted works about the First World War, for instance in the works of Remarque and Jiinger, mentioned in the introduction to this chapter. Bloem's narration is overloaded with officers' names, detailed accounts of marches and halts, and statements about the fighting spirit and glorious past of his beloved 12 Infantry Regiment, to which, nota bene, he dedicated Vormarsch. Humour th  and laughter are underplayed in the text. When present, they take the form of nonaggressive grins and laughs directed towards fellow soldiers in order to gain their approval or include them into the group sharing the amusing element. Laughter is foremost a group-creating moment. According to William H . Martineau, esteeming humour (inoffensive humour) directed towards group members in intra-group situations usually helps to solidify the group and to initiate and facilitate communication and the development of social relationships. That way, the social distance between group members is reduced and consensus is achieved (Model 116-19). Humour serves as a symbol of social approval, and Bloem—aspiring to become a member of the group— seeks the approval of other soldiers, and expresses his own'approval through laughter or smiles. Several examples of humorous situations in Bloem's text support this interpretation. In the fifth chapter, Bloem describes how he, as one of the officers, assists in the process of registering the recruits. The recruitment station is, in his vision, a place where the sombre patriotic mood mixes with amusement over the overwhelming enthusiasm for the war. In the Auguststimmung, the mood of excitement at the beginning of August that apparently took over the whole German population disregarding the social status, profession, and age of its members, the usual restrictions and limitations of military recruitment and service are violated for a good cause: to "defend" the country from the  97 enemy using all men possible. The narrator quotes a man who is, according to the army regulations, too old for the service, yet desperately wants to participate in the coming war. Captain Bloem needs only to look into the man's eyes to know that his enthusiasm is honest: "Ich brauch' Ihnen nur ins Auge zu sehen" (36) ["I just need a look in your eyes" (my transl.)]. The will to fight demonstrated by all people is taken at face value and quite literally. The conversation with the fifty-six-year-old man sets up the scene for a case at the other extreme of age, thus sketching the full spectrum of the nation's enthusiasm. A teenage boy hands Bloem written permission from his father that allows him to volunteer for the army and take part in the upcoming campaign. Under peaceful conditions, the boy . would be too young to be enlisted. Army regulations prevent the recruitment of teenagers, but Bloem feels that he, in his role as decision maker, has to succumb to the enchantment of the war. The conflict between the written rules and the carnival atmosphere of exemption that dominates the scene at the recruitment station is resolved in laughter. "Es ist zum Lachen und zum Weinen" (36) ["I don't know whether to laugh or to cry" (my transl.)], remarks Bloem about the boy's permission from his father. We can assume that what provokes his laughter is the boy's attempt to overrule the strict regulations by providing another semi-official piece of paper, the document about his maturity produced by his father. The boy's "Ich habe es schriftlich" (36) ["I have it in writing" (my transl.)] is his first battle engagement: the opponent is the bureaucracy of the military organization, against which the boy mobilizes his father's authority. Bloem does not know whether to react to the teenager's demand with laughter (praising his determination in a friendly way), or to be frightened about the young age of the volunteer, an age at which he is not supposed to be exposed to the risks of field service. After all, the boy is not much older than his own son, Walter Julius, mentioned in the first  chapters of the narration. By describing his impulse to laugh, Bloem expresses his ambivalence about the modes of peace and war that have come into conflict here. In the march to the train station and on the way to the front, the passers-by, people of various social backgrounds (among them many young women, separated from the troops) smile and laugh at the soldiers. For Bloem, this is proof for the establishment of a national unity in which, as proclaimed in the Kaiser's famous speech, there are no parties (31). The creation of the fighting community, supported by the enthusiasm of the masses, that fills the narrator with national pride, is, at the same time, undermined by the incongruence of the concepts of military service suitable for grown-ups only and the volunteer's young age. Remarkably, the narrator's laughter about the boy indicates the existence of a specific norm regarding the projected ideal image of the soldier: the war is supposed to be a man's business, and the teenagers, despite their enthusiasm for the national cause, do not fit into that image, hence the ambivalent reaction. The scene with the teenage boy encapsulates the main functions of humour and laughter in Bloem's text. Observing humour and laughter in his memoir allows us to grasp momentarily the dynamic norms of behaviour and attitudes in the military group internalized by the narrator. The norms, practices, and attitudes are not expressed explicitly or suppressed through the rhetorical means used to promote a specific idea, in this case the idea of national unity and the war enthusiasm of August 1914. The narrator's laugh or the laughter of the group function as signs of the disapproval of the narrator or the group, or simply render odd and extraordinary actions not expected by the group majority. The above outline of the functions of humour and laughter assumes that the group always accepts the narrator Bloem, and that there is no conflict between the group and the individual, that the values and norms of the group (the companies belonging to the  99 12 Brandenburg Grenadiers) are declared and internalized by the individual who is a th  part of the group (Captain Bloem). Yet Bloem's case is not so simple. The relationship between the narrator and the group is by no means a static one; it is negotiated and renegotiated in different situations and at different times. The process of the narrator's acceptance in the group happens in stages. This can be illustrated by following the dynamics of the humorous situations in Bloem's narration. The laughter of other soldiers often signals to the narrator that his behaviour does not comply with the ways of professional soldiers. He is older than most of his subordinates and same-rank officers, and the fact of his seniority—which at the outbreak of war provided him with a feeling of self-sacrifice for the good of the German nation— becomes a problem when it comes to fulfilling the daily tasks of a soldier's life. Throughout his story Bloem demonstrates the (badly covered) inferiority complex of a reserve officer who does not have combat experience comparable to that of the soldiers he is supposed to lead. The regiment, formed in 1813, had already fought in the FrancoPrussian war of 1870-71, and some senior officers still remembered the war that Bloem only knew from his own fictional depictions. The 12 Regiment had earned the nickname th  Kolonialregiment due to its service in China in 1900 and to the participation in the suppression of the Herero and Nae. His ambition to seamlessly blend in is fueled by his vain belief that as a well-known author of war novels, he has demonstrated his military expertise. His self-consciousness makes him very aware of all his little mistakes and oddities. The fear of his own errors, that he might not notice and that could cause him to lose face puts him in state of constant alertness and prevents him from taking any risks or attempting to solve problems. He.realizes that the first days of active military service are  100 decisive for his acceptance in the group, because he is not one of the "old" soldiers who set the rules. Selecting new horses is one of the main tasks for Captain Bloem on the first day of his service. Bloem makes a significant connection between literary fiction and life when he names one of the horses assigned to him Alfred, "nach dem jungen Freiwilligen in der Trilogie" (37) ["after the young volunteer in the trilogy" (my transl.)]. The other horse, a little defiant and smaller, is named Werner, after the protagonist of Der krasse Fuchs. When Alfred does not obey the requests of his master during the very first drill exercises with Bloem as company commander, Bloem remembers the incident well. He parades in the front of the company "mit siedendem Stolz in der Seele" (41) ["with boiling pride in my soul" (my transl,)] and gives the first command. Suddenly, the horse surprises the rider with an unexpected reaction: Alfred, der nie zuvor Soldat war, hat einen furchterlichen Satz gemacht und rast mit mir von dannen. Der ganze Kasernenhof kommt in Aufruhr— alles grinst. Ich fuhle, wie mir die Glut in die Stirn quillt. (41) Alfred, who had never been a soldier before, makes a terrible jump and makes off with me. The whole barrack square is in turmoil—everyone is grinning. I feel the heat rising in my forehead, (my transl.) Bloem regrets that he cannot see the perfect execution of his first command and tries to control the horse. He is filled with shame over his inability to conduct the exercise as projected in his imagination, and fears the scorn of the older soldiers. He has to restore his connection with the experienced fighters, and must find a way to feel better about himself. The symbolic reconciliation between him and the company he commands is carried out using the communicative strategy of smiles. A n older soldier with rather terrifying looks comes to his rescue, and Bloem senses in him "unsagliche Gutmiitigkeit" (43) ["an indescribably good nature" (my transl.)]. Bloem asks him to take care of Alfred:  101 "Verstehen Sie. was von Pferden?" Er grinst vertrauensweekend. "Jawohl, Herr Hauptmann." Er nimmt die dargereichten Ziigel, . . . lacht mich an. . . . Ich lache auch. Eine Kameradschaft ist geschlossen. Sie hat gehalten. (43)  "Do you know anything about horses?" He grins in a way that inspires confidence. "Yes, sir . . . " He takes the proffered reins, . . . he smiles at me. . . . I smile, too. A comradeship has been forged. It has held, (my transl.) The two scenes demonstrate how grins can work quite differently. First, the grins of the group (the soldiers on the parade ground) serve the purpose of making fun of the individual who aspires to a position of authority in the group but does not have the required skills to take that position. The grinning of the whole company is evidence of exclusion from the group; the superiority of the seasoned soldiers cannot be demonstrated by disobeying the command which Bloem gives shortly before. The incident is painful to Bloem because the respect, not the formal obedience, of his subordinates is at stake here; their obedience is taken for granted. Bloem quickly regains the hope of respect among the company soldiers when his helper (Miissigbrodt, one of Bloem's closest comrades during the campaign in Belgium) grins at Bloem and explains that the horse is not accustomed to this kind of exercise: "Det Ferd is jut, Herr Hautpmann. Det is man det Unjewohnte" (43) ["The horse is good, Captain. It is still not used to it" (my transl.)]. Although the soldier's explanation can be read as a masked accusation of Bloem's inability to control the animal, Bloem chooses to interpret Mtissigbrodt's grin as a sign of friendliness and not a demonstration of superiority. He confirms the soldier's words with his own smile. The exchange of smiles gives Bloem a chance to escape the embarrassing situation and keep face, but he also assumes—and this shows how badly he wants to tighten his relationships with his soldiers—that the moment of smiling is the moment of the foundation of their comradeship.  102 Later that day, his memory of the shameful moment prevents Bloem from riding his horse in front of his troop as he, as commanding officer, is supposed to do: Ich hatte mich nicht getraut, mich auf einem meiner Rosser an die Spitze meiner Kohorte zu setzen. Ich wollte mich nicht abermals auslachen lassen. (44) I did not dare to ride at the front of my cohort on one of my steeds. I did not want to be laughed at once again, (my transl.) Bloem justifies his position by citing his fear of being ridiculed for a second time on the same day. We can presume that the motivation behind his decision is that the disobedience of his horse would put an end to his hopes of being incorporated into the troop and accepted as its leader. What could initially have been taken as an honest mistake or the result of external influences (the way out of embarrassment offered by Mussigbrodt) would, i f repeated, reinforce the troop's suspicion of their leader's ignorance. Bloem does not want to take any chances, considering the fact that he is still unsure about the future reactions of his horse: "Erst sollten die Pferde fertig sein" (44) ["First, the horses ought to-be ready" (my transl.)], he says. Instead of participating in the field training like all other soldiers, Bloem concentrates on teaching his two horses obedience. Yet his reluctance to lead his own troop during the training day violates another norm of soldier conduct: Bloem's superior criticizes him sharply for not taking the leader's role, and setting the proper example. The superior officer, Spiegel, reprimands Bloem while other officers are watching: the gaze of the public adds to the already shameful moment. In any case, Bloem makes the decision to skip the training at the cost of disobedience towards the official military hierarchy. It is not because he is not. aware of the official consequences or repercussions of his avoidance, for while spending time with his horses, he recalls: "Aber innerlich beschimpfte ich mich doch heftig wegen dieser Driickebergerei" (44) ["But inside I was castigating myself because of this  103  shirking" (my  transl.)]- H i s s u b o r d i n a t e soldiers' l a u g h t e r a p p e a r s to h i m , h o w e v e r ,  have m u c h m o r e serious  i m p l i c a t i o n s for his p o s i t i o n i n the g r o u p than does  reprimand o f his direct superior. H i s objective  in pursuit o f that o b j e c t i v e  awareness  company,  o f his age.  o f his pre-war  H e notes that he i m m e d i a t e l y  ["to  is t e n y e a r s y o u n g e r t h a n m e "  Stunde" (45)—a  in  and  starts m a r c h i n g t o w a r d s  transl.)]. T h e writer a d m i t s that the time w a s  "dark hour" in his military service.  his  einigermassen  at l e a s t p a r t i a l l y r e s t o r e m y s e l f i n t h e e y e s o f t h e m a n  (my  and  status.  e a s y to the writer,' c o n s i d e r i n g his a r n b i t i o n s  "urn m i c h i n der A c h t u n g des u m z e h n Jahre jiingeren M a n n e s  wieder herzustellen" (45)  "schwarze  is " c o m r a d e s h i p " w i t h s i m p l e s o l d i e r s ,  h i m preferential treatment because  T a k i n g the c r i t i c i s m d o e s not c o m e  constant  the  he is w i l l i n g to r i s k c r i t i c i s m f r o m a n o t h e r o f f i c e r w h o ,  Bloem's opinion, could give  to  for  who  h i m  H e is a d d i t i o n a l l y  h u m i l i a t e d b y the fact that he has m i s s e d his soldiers o n the t r a i n i n g f i e l d a n d m a r c h e d  for hours l o o k i n g for them. B o t h his intentions  have  f a i l e d : to s h o w  that he has  fulfilled  the w i s h o f his s u p e r i o r , a n d to i n d i c a t e to his s o l d i e r s h i s a c t i v e p a r t i c i p a t i o n i n  training. If successful,  commanding  h i s l o n e l y m a r c h w o u l d h a v e r e f o r g e d h i s f a i l u r e as  officer into p r o o f o f his dedication. B l o e m ' s  a situation where  the  " h o r s e c r i s i s " is a n e x a m p l e  contacts  b e t w e e n the g r o u p a n d  aspires to a p o s i t i o n o f respect w i t h i n that g r o u p . I n the  situation  the i n d i v i d u a l finds h i m s e l f b e t w e e n the d e v i l a n d the d e e p b l u e sea, the m o s t  and formal punishment for m a k i n g a b a d decision does not necessarily  element  that deters the o f f e n d e r the  O n  of  laughter creates informal hierarchies w i t h i n the military organization  and constitutes a very p o w e r f u l factor in establishing  individual who  the  experienced officers—not  where  immediate  constitute  the  most.  t h e o t h e r h a n d , it is i n t e r e s t i n g to s e e  h o w  Bloem's relationships with  w i t h the p r i v a t e s — a r e established.  the  I n his first contacts  other  with  104 other officers who are also his subordinates (but nevertheless members of the officer corps), Bloem uses gentle teasing to introduce himself and to induce interaction with the . new acquaintances. The officers von der Osten and Grabert have just returned from their respective units to the gathering place of the troops. Bloem welcomes them into the quarters: "Na, Sie haben's gut gehabt, haben in der Welt herumfahren diirfen, wahrend ich mit dem Feldwebel die ganze Mobilmachung allein schaffen muBte..."—"Wir haben auch nichts zu lachen gehabt, Herr Hauptmann." Und sie berichten von mancherlei komischen und argerlichen Erlebnissen. (48-49) "Well, you've had it good; you could travel the world, while I and the , sergeant had to deal alone, with the entire mobilization..."—"Our trip was no laughing matter either, Captain." And they reported about all kinds of comical and annoying experiences, (my transl.) In this short exchange, Bloem achieves multiple goals. First, he directs the conversation towards a topic with which he feels comfortable. By mentioning his active participation in the mobilization procedure (significantly, with the sergeant, the representative of the lower ranks, as a token of the common soldiers' trust in him), Bloem emphasises his contribution to the war effort. By means of hyperbole, he seeks confirmation of his usefulness, practically fishing for compliments. Recruitment is the activity he really did take part in, and is his only war experience so far. Because he realizes his own shortcomings as a soldier, he gives his utterance a humorous character that would serve as an emergency exit i f the seasoned officers were to decide to engage in "serious" debate about military service. The other officers' practical education exceeds by far the one Bloem can demonstrate, but they cannot make use of that knowledge. They are put in a defensive position and are practically disarmed: they cannot impose their protest directly because the accusation is made in a joking manner. Instead, they indirectly confirm Bloem's activity and use the phrase "wir haben auch nichts zu lachen gehabt" ["our trip  105 was no laughing matter either"] to counterpoint, in a similarly joking form, the joking remark of their superior. By doing that, they hyperbolically acknowledge the "serious" character of Bloem's act as facilitator of the small-scale mobilization, and defend themselves. In order to soften the possible effects of their indirect protest both officers tell Bloem about humorous situations they have encountered and engage him with jokes about some absent others. Humour here functions as a "conversation lubricant" that allows all parties to engage in communication, to demonstrate their professional competence without resorting to qualitative comparison of their achievements. Humour reduces the tension between partners in the conversation, and provides room and possibility for mutual respect. At the same time, however, the initiator of the humorous situation can still control the situation. The superior, Bloem, takes the initiative in the exchange: the humour directed against someone who is present at the scene—typical for all situations involving partners representing different status levels in the given hierarchy —moves down the ranks.  75  In the first part; I described the functions that humour and laughter play in the scenes of Bloem's transition and adjustment to the military life—to create and consolidate the group. In the second part, I am going to point out the change in the narrator's perspective and, following the change, also the re-orientation of interpersonal  75 Laughter as facilitator of friendly relationships between officers and lower ranks can also emerge in situations that take Bloem back to his idealized student years. The author of Der krasse Fuchs, who praises the fraternity movement at the German universities, knows how to appreciate the debonair gesture of one of his soldiers. Private Knopfe offers Bloem and Lieutenant Graeser a glass of champagne in the heat of the battle, when the company is under artillery attack. "Die hat sich... so angefunden" (126) ["It found itself in my haversack" (42)], the soldier says of the origin of the bottle. Laughter about the theft of the champagne bottle brings Bloem, Graeser, and Knopfe together and creates the community of "old students" that are experiencing yet another adventure together.  106 relations in humorous interactions. After the troop accepts Bloem as its leader, he feels much more secure in his position and does not interpret the laughter of the other soldiers as a direct comment on his actions. He addresses his subordinates as "Kinder" and "Jungen" (59) ["children," "lads" (my transl.)], projecting the relationships within the troop as the equivalent of traditional family relations. Bloem would play the role of the 76  father, the authority, while Sergeant Ahlert takes that of the mother, calming the possible conflicts between the common soldiers and the captain. The group of soldiers, the troop, connected by a common task, with functions clearly defined, becomes stronger; at least that's the vision Bloem, as the troop leader, offers the readers. As a result, an interesting change takes place: the comical scenes are limited to depictions of the treatment of other groups or their representatives. Laughter becomes an indicator of exclusion from the group and shows the superiority of the laughing soldiers over other individuals or groups. The soldiers' laughter goes across and against military hierarchies and official rules of engagement and, in most cases, has dominating power over individual soldiers, inducing a conflict between their consciousness and the comforting approval of the group. Examples of these conflicts are found in the text: with the forthcoming offensive in Belgium, Bloem observes the growing disorder caused by the war. He is disturbed by the sight of destroyed urban and village infrastructure and regrets the effects of the military operations on the surroundings: "welch ein ungeheures Chaos geworden sei in wenig Tagen aus unserer wundervoll geordneten, wundervoll ihren Uhrwerksgang laufenden Welt" (68) ["the terrible chaos into which our wonderfully ordered country, running like a clockwork, had been plunged in so few days" (20)]. The juxtaposition  76 Bloem also describes himself as "Kompagniepapa" (90) ["company daddy" (my transl.)]. The use of "Kinder" to describe his soldier appears in several places in text (113,114,233,269).  107 between the order of the peaceful times and the disorder/chaos of war creates, in some instances, the necessary conditions for humorous situations to take place. The practice of war requisitions and of involving civilians in military operations is not widespread at the beginning of World War One; the time of "total war" is still to come. When the hungry soldiers find two pigs at a farm and want to confiscate them, Bloem—like a good father to his men—allows it, but commands, according to the regulations and his deeply embedded feeling for "Ordnung:" "Gut—Stellen Sie einen Requisitionsschein aus, ich unterschreibe." Ahlert lacht. "Die Leute sind geflohen." "Gut - dann legen Sie den Schein in ein Zimmer auf den Tisch." "Das Haus brennt, Herr Hauptmann." "Na, denn nicht. Krieg ist Krieg." (83) " A l l right, give me a requisition form and I'll sign it." Ahlert smiled. "The people have all left." "Well then, leave the form on a table in one of the rooms." "But the house is on fire, sir." "Well, don't then. War is war." (26) Bloem wants to follow the rules of peacetime, and attempts to act in accordance with the military regulations which do not include guidelines for conduct in the case of total destruction of private property. Ahlert recognizes much faster than his commander the incongruity between the instruction and the reality, and laughs about the order to implement the rule. Bloem reacts to the laughter of his sergeant by suggesting a few alternative solutions to save the illusion of what, in his understanding, constitutes justice in times of war. He gives up: the final words "Krieg ist Krieg" ["war is war"] mark his acknowledgment of new rules that are not to be found in the regulation book, but are confirmed by the laughter of his soldiers. Humour that reduces the tension between the parties of an interaction is visible in Bloem's narration on many occasions. Humour directed towards members of groups other than the military can prevent hostility against strangers, for example in the unavoidable encounters between the soldiers and civilians. Laughter helps to avoid aggression, but an  108 aggressive element is already embedded into situations that are interpreted as humorous by the German soldiers. The aggressive component in such interactions is the feeling of superiority that expresses itself in laughter at the civilians. The civilians evoke laughter because they cannot match the soldiers in martial skills and knowledge. After the Germans enter Belgium, part of the civilian population makes a series of mistakes that could be met with very serious repercussions. In the following scene where the arriving troops are greeted, the humour of the situation works on two levels: Um uns sammelt sich neugierig Volk. Eine elegant gekleidete Dame tritt auf meinen Bataillionskommandeur zu, nestelt von ihrem Waberbusen eine Rosette in den—belgischen und englischen Farben, reicht sie suBlachelnd dem Major.entgegen. Major von Kleist rafft den GroBen Ploetz zusammen: "Madame, che che crois, que vous—croyez—que che suis—ung Anglais—mais—che ne suis pas—ung Anglais—che suis—ung . Allemang..." Entsetzen. Flucht. (108) Inquisitive people gathered round us . . . A well-dressed lady approached our battalion commander, and taking from her bosom a rosette in the Belgian and English colours, handed it to him with a sweet smile. Major von Kleist quickly gathering together all he knew of the French language replied: "Madame, che che crois, que vous—croyez—que che suis—ung Anglais—mais—che ne suis pas—ung Anglais—che suis—ung Allemang." Horror on the part of the lady and a hasty withdrawal. (35)  First, there is the confusion of the Belgian woman who is not able to differentiate between the German and English uniforms. She trustfully approaches the soldiers of the aggressor's army and hands them a token of her goodwill, supporting her welcoming gesture with a friendly smile. Her ignorance creates conditions for a humorous situation, but only i f it is interpreted as lack of knowledge about the differences in army battle dress. If her gesture is taken for an insult, it could also provide a reason for a more aggressive reaction from the soldiers who are taken for their enemy. Major von Kleist decides to interpret the gift of the rosette to the woman's advantage. That implies that he sees the woman as his inferior (as a woman and as a civilian, she is deemed doubly  109 ignorant of war matters), and he replaces a more negative response to her demonstration . of nationalist sympathy with the attempt to correct her apparent mistake. And here, another humorous situation comes to existence. Von Kleist has a limited French vocabulary with which to explain to her the nature of the misunderstanding. The narrator Bloem enjoys the difficulty of the communication between the soldier and the woman, judging the limited French vocabulary of his officer, his grammatical mistakes, and stuttering from the point of view of an intellectual. To describe von Kleist's struggle to mobilize his French language skills, Bloem calls it "der GroBe Ploetz," which, at the time, was a reference book prepared by a former French language teacher Karl Ploetz that provided general information about France, its history, and its language. The book was by no means a specialized source of knowledge on the neighbouring country, but rather, a popular edition for the masses; Bloem, the university graduate and self-proclaimed specialist in German-French relations, looks down on von Kleist, and his superiority is expressed in the phrase he uses. As the observer of the whole interaction, Bloem recognizes the intention of von Kleist before the officer is able to communicate his message to the woman, and he anticipates the culmination of the situation: the moment of the woman's necessary recognition that she had honoured a German, not an Englishman. Her frightened reaction confirms Bloem's dominant position of power. He is the enemy who did not reprimand/hurt the woman, although he could have. The story of quid pro quo also,has a playful dimension: the observer Bloem can enjoy being taken for someone else by a woman, which is a flattering situation with a sexual connotation for a soldier who notices young women while passing the villages on the way to the front line (65). Another possibility created by the woman's mistake is that national differences and  110  animosities  scenarios  o f the  The  reappears  encounter  first  lifted, m a k i n g r o o m for the e x p l o r a t i o n o f  o f superiority in the contacts w i t h the  text i n other situations.  O n September  7 7  night i n the trenches near the F r e n c h village  b o m b a r d m e n t that targeted  amusing  alternative  b e t w e e n the a r m y a n d the c i v i l i a n p o p u l a t i o n .  demonstration  in Bloem's  spend their  heavy  are m o m e n t a r i l y  their positions,  the m o m e n t  4  t h  ignorant  ,  1914,  civilians  the  Germans  o f St. B a r t h e l e m y .  After  o f relaxation brings  an  moment:  Mussigbrodt k a m lachend: . . was  . I c h m o g e d o c h m a l h i n k o m m e n , es  z u sehen. H a n d e r i n g e n d k a m m i r der B a u e r entgegen: o das  Malheur, m e i n Herr, o ich armer, verlorener M a n n !  -  gebe  groBe  N u n , was  gibt's  denn? E i n e G r a n a t e hatte ein riesiges L o c h gerissen,  in die V o r d e r w a n d seines  w a r q u e r d u r c h d i e g u t e Stube> g e s c h w i r r t ,  Porzellanschrank hineingehauen, unverschamt,  zwischen  saB fest i n der "Nehmen  dem  hatte i n  stak als B l i n d g a n g e r , fett  Scherbenwust,  Hauses  den und  den Splittern der R i i c k w a n d ,  Mauer.  Sie d a s - w e g , m e i n H e r r , o bitte n e h m e n  Sie das  weg!"  W e r d e m i c h hiiten, m e i n Alter. L a s s e n Sie das r u h i g stecken u n d Sie's n o c h I h r e n K i n d e s k i n d e r n als A n d e n k e n a n d e n g r o B e n " O , m e i n H e r r , u n m o g l i c h , i c h stiirbe v o r A n g s t -  zeigen  Krieg.  erbarmen Sie sich,  mein  Herr." Nicht zu machen.  77  A  Guten Abend,  Papachen.  (225-26)  v e r y s i m i l a r h u m o r i s t i c situation that i n v o l v e d i g n o r a n t c i v i l i a n s a n d G e r m a n  soldiers  with minimal language  w h i c h the  G e r m a n soldiers  s k i l l s is d e s c r i b e d i n a n o t h e r p l a c e  are also the ultimate  winners  o f the  in Bloem's  confrontation,  B l o e m tastes his superiority o v e r b o t h civilians a n d his subordinates. scouts sent o n a r e c o n n a i s s a n c e  gefragt:  sind Leute gekommen,  A n g l a h , A n g l a h ? Chat sich Herr H a u p t m a n n gesagt, sollen  Deutsche,  immer  w i r i m m e r gesagt, w u i , w u i , w u i . C h a b b e n Leite  ["When  habben sich Leite gemerkt  habben geschrien,  we  got  to the  a n d as o u r lieutenant T h e n the p e o p l e buttonholes.  bridge, people  all we  came  h a d told us always  wir sind nix Englander,  fort, tutt n i x , w i r s i n d satt!" u p to us a n d a s k e d :  to s a y  our cavalry came  sagen gebracht  wanted!"  (77)].  and ran away  sind  said 'oui, oui, qui.'  realized we  in all directions,  sind  (219-20)  and drink and put flowers  u p the p e o p l e  sich  'Anglais, Anglais?'  'oui, q u i , oui,' w e  b r o u g h t us a m a s s o f s t u f f to eat  But when  but Germans. T h e y screamed got  sind gelaufen  B l o e m  chaben  lauter gutte S a c h e n z u essen, z u trinken, c h a b b e n uns B l u m e n angesteckt. D a Ulanen gekommen,  in  G e r m a n  m i s s i o n to the s m a l l c i t y o f N a n t e u i l r e t u r n to  and report: " W i e w i r sind a m B r i c k e g e k o m m e n ,  wui, wui, w u i — c h a b b e n  T h e  text, and  were not  in  our  English  b u t it d i d n ' t m a t t e r :  we'd  Ill Mussigbrodt came up to mewith a broad grin;. . . [he] asked me to go back with him a moment as there was something worth seeing. As I entered the farm, an old peasant came up ringing his hands: "Oh, sir! it's terrible, terrible! I'm a poor man and I'm done. It's all over! Oh, help me, sir!". "Well now, what's happened?" He pointed to the house, and I saw that a shell had torn a great hole through the front wall, crossed the sitting room, gone clean through a cabinet of china against the back wall, and there it had stuck unexploded, enormous, and unashamed, firmly fixed in the wall, with the pile of debris it had caused beneath it. "Take it away, sir! Oh, please sir, take it away!" "Not likely, old man. Let it stay quietly where it is, and show it to your . children's children as a memory of the Great War." "Oh, sir, impossible! I shall die of fright—have pity on me, sir!" "Nothing doing. Good-night, papa!" (80) Mussigbrodt, who points out to Captain Bloem the comical situation he has observed, laughs for two reasons. First, there is the incredible luck of the resident of the house. The walls of the house have been penetrated but the damage is otherwise limited, significantly, to broken porcelain. Second, and more important, the laughter of the soldiers clearly demonstrates their superiority over the peasant who is not accustomed to the war machinery and to the destructive effects of bombing. The laughter expresses the advantage of the soldiers' knowledge of military technology over civilian ignorance and fear when confronted with an unknown but implicitly dangerous device. Also, the laughing soldiers disclose their superiority in calling the civilian "Papachen" and "mein Alter." Additionally, the soldiers are convinced that they are "making history," and that participation in the war justifies the destruction of property and the fear that it causes in the civilians. Being a soldier puts people in a privileged position and takes the responsibility away from them for the damage the military operations cause. The war experience and military hierarchy come before age—an indicator of social status that would otherwise be respected.  112 The division line between "us"—German soldiers—and "them"—the enemy and foreign civilians—in Bloem's memoirs is clearly drawn, as his story progresses, by the laughter of superiority. The comical scenes often take the form of disparaging humour, demonstrated in offensive, aggressive remarks that evoke smiles and laughter. Disparaging humour increases morale and solidifies the group to a greater degree, but also establishes their hostile disposition towards others. "Wir sollen den Feind mit den Beinen schlagen - da er sich uns nicht stellt. Wo ist er iiberhaupt?" (112) ["It had apparently become a matter of beating the enemy with our legs, for he would not stand up to us. Where was he, anyhow?" (37)] asks Bloem, his conviction about the superiority of the German military taking the shape of jokes at the cost of the enemy. He remarks: "Englische [Kavallerie]? Zum Todlachen" (112) ("English cavalry? I would die of laughter." (my transl.)]. Bloem and his soldiers know the looks of the enemy from "Witzblattern" (115) ["comic papers" (38)] that exaggerate and ridicule the particular elements of the foot soldier's uniform. Bloem, influenced by the vision of the enemy offered by the press caricaturists, repeats the diminutive characteristics of the enemy: the English soldiers wear "Jackchen" and "Kappchen" [diminutive "jackets" and "caps"]. According to the uniform standards of the German army, the English soldier does not look serious at all but rather give the impression of infants. Bismarck's frequently quoted phrase about sending the military police to arrest the fashion criminals in England is intended to additionally ridicule the opponent: "Bismarcks Wort von Verhaftenlassen durch Gendarmen wurde zitiert" (115).  78  78 "[S]hort scarlet tunics with small caps set an angle on their heads, or bearskins with the chin-strap under the lip instead of under the chin. There was much joking about this, and also about Bismarck's remark of sending the police to arrest the English army" (38). Bloem also compares the English caps to the German "Studentenzerevisten" ["student caps"]. The comparison reminds the reader of his  113 Even when the "verlachten Englander" (147) ["ridiculed Englishmen" (my transl.)] succeed from time to time, the German soldiers' laughter at the enemy recreates the norm of bravery and skills on the battlefield. But not only that: the comic potential and therefore the implied aggression against the enemy lie in the genuine misunderstandings of the enemy on the side of German soldiers. One of the most elaborated comic scenes in Vormarsch relates to a Scottish officer who has been taken prisoner: Niestrawski trat zu mich heran . . . "Haben verfluchtige Schweinehunde doch wahrhaftig ihren verwundeten Herm Oberst - die Boxen ausgezogen!" Ich lachte Tranen. " Aber nein . . . [D]er Oberst ist von einem Hochlanderregiment, ist ein Schotte - dies karrierte Balettrockchen, die Sockchen und dazwischen die nackten Beine, das ist bei diesen schottischen Regimentern die vorschriftsmaBige Uniform!" (186) Niestrawski came up alongside me . . . "Or did those dirty swine actually take away their own wounded colonel's trousers?" I almost wept with laughter. "No . . . The colonel belongs to a Highland regiment, he's a Scott—you will see plenty of them in time. His checked ballet skirt, his stockings, and his naked legs are all part of the regulation uniform of Scottish regiments." (66) Niestrawski is sure that his Captain cannot be serious and explains to his comrades: "Hauptmann hat jroBartigen Witz jemacht, jroBartigen Witz: hat jesagt, bei schottische Englander is nackigte Beine Uniform!" Und die ganze Kompagnie schiittelte sich vor Lachen iiber den groBartigen Witz ihres Hauptlings. (187) "The captain's made a grand joke: says the uniform of a Scottish Englishman is naked legs. Ha-ha-ha, great joke!" And the whole company shook with laughter at the wonderful wit of their captain. (66)  description of the recruits whose big skulls look ridiculous under small soldier caps on the first day of mobilization (32). This is definitely a comic strategy that serves the purpose of making the English soldier the object of derision.  114 The ambivalent scene could be a critical depiction of the ignorance of the common German soldiers, but the diminutives in Bloem's description of the prisoner indicate that the real target is the enemy. The German soldiers laugh at the traditional Scottish uniform, excluding it from the category of "proper" military clothing. The female characteristics of the Scottish uniform suggest a clear division between the real men (the Germans) and the feminized opponent (the English army). Significantly, in Bloem's description of the Scottish officer, the nakedness is limited to legs—any mention of the presence of the male genitalia (which would create a disturbing element in the image and complicate the intended perception of the feminized enemy) is omitted. The hostility against the enemy here clearly has chauvinist overtones. Tracking the aggressive laughter in Bloem's memoirs reveals that the respect of the enemy, which the narrator declares throughout his text, is not unbroken as the narrator would have us believe. In early September 1914, the soldiers of Bloem's company witness the transport of war prisoners after the Marne battle. The close encounter with the enemy en masse is a new experience for most of the German soldiers. Until then, the fast-moving and hidden enemy remained in their imagination as an abstract entity, idealized and, in many ways, similar to their own countrymen. Under the gaze of German infantry soldiers, the enemy appears different than expected: In einer VorortstraBe harrend ein langer Zug seltsamer Gestalten: Gefangene. Bunt gemischt: vorh an etwa hundert Franzosen in ihren roten Kappis, ihren schieferblauen langen Waffenrocken. Dann etwa ebensoviel Englander in ihren glatten Miitzen, ihren gelbbraurien "Sportanzugen." Und endlich: Farbige. Farbige aller Schattierungen, vom fahlen Gelb bis zum schwarzesten Elfenbeinschwarz. Die vornehm verschlossenen Ziige der Inder, die Gorilla-Fratzen der Neger. Ein Gewirr und Gewimmel von Trachten, Uniformen, Kopfdeckungen - meine ethnologischen Kenntnisse versagten. Stockung. Staunen, Emporung, Gelachter meiner Kerls. "Wat is derm det, Herr Hauptmann?" fragte Sauermann. "Is det 'ne Schau for Hagenbecken?"  115 "Nein, Kinder, das sind eure Herren Feinde! Das sind die Leute, die ausgezogen sind, Europa und die Menschheit vor'm Ansturm der Hurinen, der Barbaren zu retten! Und die Hunnen, die Barbaren, Jungens, das sind wir!" "Kalt machen sollte man det Stinkpack—abwirkjen eenen nach 'n andern!" knirschten meine Marker. (305-06) On the outskirts of the town a long, strange procession was standing waiting. About a hundred Frenchmen in red kepis in front, then as many English in their cloth caps and yellow-brown golfing suits, and, at the tail, coloured men, all shades of colour from pale yellow to deepest black. The distinguished features of the Indians mixed with the gorilla faces of the negroes, a hotch-potch of nationalities, uniforms, and head-dresses which baffled my knowledge of ethnology. M y company was astounded at the sight, greeting them with indignation and laughter. "What's all that then, sir?" asked Sauermann. "Are they for Hagenbeck's Circus?" "No, my lad, they're our enemies. Those are the people who have been brought together to save Europe and civilisation from the invasion of the Huns, the barbarians! And the Huns, the barbarians, are you and me, lad!" " A l l the dirty lot ought to be killed, knocked over one after another!" growled my young man of Brandenburg. (106-07) 79  The German soldiers' reaction to the sight of the enemy metamorphoses from surprise to outrage, until it finds a release in freeing laughter. What triggers the laughter is the unexpected and exotic appearance of the enemy combatants, who are compared to freaks fit for a show. The German soldiers takes offence because they imagined the enemy to look like them, to be similarly built male bodies in uniforms of different fashion and colour. The German soldiers base their feelings of military superiority on the idea of the fair fight, a concept to which Bloem also subscribes in his narration. The glory for the winner, according to the traditional heroic ideal, lies in his dominance over a strong and dangerous opponent. The fair fight, therefore, requires obedience to the rules of engagement and a status of equality between the rivals. Under such conditions, the fight  79 There is an error in the English translation: "meine Marker" means "men from Brandenburg."  116 is evaluated as humane and the victory as worthy. The German soldiers, passing by the column of prisoners, feel deprived of this equality and thus cannot fully enjoy their triumph. The differences they observe between them and the enemy have a clear racist background: the faces of black soldiers are associated with animal appearances; they disturb and offend the ethnically homogeneous Caucasian crowd. The code of war does not allow for an immediate reaction of aggression against the prisoners; the exoticlooking soldiers are, after all, protected by the international law. What is left is aggressive laughter. Finally, I would like to mention instances of laughter that result from the feeling of the narrator's superiority towards the older generation that participated in the war of 1870-71. Bloem, especially in the first chapters of his memoirs dedicated to the campaign preparation, points out that he participates in the process of creating memorable historical moments, instead of just describing the glorious past. He is nearly ecstatic when, in the mobilization days, Lieutenant Egon "spricht ein hiibsches Wort. '[N]un haben wir so viele Jahre lang Regimentsgeschichte instruiert: jetzt woll'n wir mal selber welehe machen!'" (37) ["says a nice phrase. 'We have taught the regiment history for so many years, now it's time to make our own!'" (my transl.)]. In this context of "making history," laughter also appears. As a writer of historical novels, Bloem collected material and acquired a significant amount of knowledge about the technology used in the Franco-Prussian war of 1870-71. He admits that the theoretical knowledge he gathered during his studies has shaped his idea of war and battlefield strategy. Confronted with the military technology of 1914, Bloem expresses his scornful amusement about the past conflict: "Hahahaha! Ich mochte wohl sehen, wie den Vatern von Anno dazumal zumute ware, sahen sie so einen Zwolf-Komma-Funfer von Vierzehn einhauen und als Vulkanausbruch von zwanzig Meter Hohe in die Lufte gehen!" (250)  117  "Hahahaha! I would like to see how our fathers would have felt if they would have seen the exploding 12.5 grenade of 1914 hit and burst into the air like a volcano eruption 20 meters high!" (my transl.). While reflecting on the deadly fire to which the soldiers are now exposed, Bloem compares the "old" and the "new" war, and cannot suppress an exclamation of superiority. The juxtaposition of "then" and "now" refers in the first place to the narrator's rapidly increasing knowledge of the state-of-the-art war machinery that cannot be obtained anywhere but on the battlefield of 1914. Bloem's expertise becomes archaic as the conditions and the dimensions of the battlefield change. The new conflict overshadows the old days of glory, as well as the eulogist of the past. The distance Bloem establishes from his own position as the writer of monumental historical novels about the conflict of 1870-71—who used to be, after all, an expert in military equipment and technology—is a gesture of self-pity towards his former self: a theoretician of war, a peace-time scribbler confronted for the first time with the gruesome machinery on the battlefield. Bloem says good-bye to his former self and transforms into a warrior. But his laughter also sounds of the superiority of the sons who have supposedly outgrown their fathers in soldiering. It can therefore be interpreted as aggressive towards the imaginary group of soldiers from 1870 that Bloem himself had set as an example of bravery through his writings. His laughter implies that the soldiers from "back then" wouldn't know how to manage the situation their sons are confronted with. Bloem's superior laughter establishes a construct of uniqueness of the war: a new standard for man's bravery is in place, and the new war is an event that no man has known before. Humour and laughter in Bloem's Vormarsch serves as more than relaxation from the terrors of the front, although the survivors' laughter of relief resounds in Bloem's  118 memoirs many times. Primarily, though, it serves to strengthen the officially established 80  hierarchies, or to create new ones within the military group, and, alternatively, to create the possibility of disobedience and rebellion against restrictions that cannot be overcome in other ways. Remarkably analogous images of hierarchies established by humour and laughter emerge from other first-hand accounts of the First World War. From this point of view, Vormarsch, a significant yet forgotten voice of the "generation of fathers," can be included into a broader discourse about the Great War and the power relations emerging from it, and about its formsof violence, which are not limited to direct violence on the battlefield.  80 For example, in the scene at the end of battle when Bloem is happy to survive, and celebrates the moment, wanting to share it with his absent family (150).  119 CHAPTER 4 DIE QUITTUNG [THE RECEIPT] (1914) AND DER STREIT UMDEN SERGEANTEN GRISCHA [THE CASE OF SERGEANT GRISCHA] (1927) BY ARNOLD ZWEIG  4.1. The short stories about the First World War from 1914. The publication and early reception of Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa The years of the First World War brought real breakthroughs both in Zweig's artistic and personal life. Like many Germans of his age and social background (Zweig 81  was born into a lower-middle-class Jewish family in 1887), he enthusiastically welcomed the outbreak of the war and believed that the conflict might create the long-awaited unity between all social classes and ethnic and religious groups in Germany. At the end of August and in September 1914, carried by the enthusiasm for the conflict in Europe that would decide the future, Zweig wrote a number of short stories that reflected the official German war propaganda. He published most of them in the popular satirical weekly Simplicissimus, and then in the collection entitled Die Bestie [The Beast] (1914). The 82  stories, propagating the chauvinist and affirmative view of the war, were condemned by the author, as early as in 1926, as exemplifications of his political naivety and lack of the war experience.  83  81 For detailed biographical information on Arnold Zweig see Wilhelm von Sternburg, Arnold Zweig (Frankfurt am Main: Hain, 1990). In this section of the chapter, I also used my article on Arnold Zweig and his works written for the Compendium of International 20th Century Novelists and Novels, prepared by Michael D. Sollars, to be published by Facts on File in New York in late 2006. 82 The title story about the Belgian war atrocities, Die Bestie [The Beast], was originally published in the magazine Schaubuhne, and the story Der Blick auf Deutschland [The Look at Germany] appeared for the first time in the collection. The collection also included the short stories Der Feind [The Enemy], Turkos im Park von Schwetzingen [The Turcos in the Park of Schwetzingen], Der Kaffee [The Coffee], Der Schiefiplatz [The Firing Range], and Die Quittung [The Receipt]. 83 See Robert Cohen, "LernprozeB mit offenem Ausgang: Arnold Zweigs  120 Zweig, overwhelmed by the Auguststimmung characteristic of the German middle class, volunteered for service in August 1914. He was initially rejected for health reasons, but he was eventually drafted into the army in the spring of 1915. The writer participated in the battle of Verdun, one of the bloodiest battles of the war. He served on the western front, and in Hungary and Serbia until June of 1917, where he worked in the public information office of the eastern front. After coming back home in 1918, Zweig made efforts to incorporate his war experience into his writing in order to achieve relief from the depressions and creative inhibitions that were caused by the traumatic experiences of the war. As a result, the First World War, seen both from the trenches and from behind the front line, created a point of reference for Zweig's later works, and the author constantly worked over the experience in his literary production. His novel cycle about Germany entitled Der grofie Krieg der weifien Manner [The Great War of the White Man], grew to encompass six finished works, which were published between 1928 and 1957. They are set both before and during the First World War, and are accounts of the history of the country and the shift in the ideology of Wilhelminian Germany caused by the First World War, as reflected in the fates of people from various social and ethnic groups. • Zweig's most famous work and his first published war novel is Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa [The Case of Sergeant Grischa]. Initially, the work came out as a serialized novel under the title Alle gegen einen [All Against One] in the newspaper Die  Kriegsnovellen von 1914 und ihre Fassungen," Arnold Zweig: Berlin - Haifa Berlin; Perspektiven des Gesamtwerks; Akten des III. International Arnold-ZweigSymposiums, Berlin 1993, ed. Arthur t i l o Alt, et al. (Bern: Peter Lang, 1995) 13776.  121 Frankfurter Zeitung, over three months starting in July of 1927. When the novel 84  appeared in Germany in book form in October of 1927, its readers acclaimed it as the most moving account of the First World War to date. The critics credited the author with re-awakening the interest of the readers for war literature, which prepared the ground for the success of other war novels such as the later bestseller Im Westen nichts Neues (1929) by Erich Maria Remarque, to which Zweig's novel was often favourably compared.  85  Zweig had worked on the subject of the novel since 1917, intending to express his changing attitude about the war and to incorporate the period when he had worked in the headquarters of the German army on the eastern front. He had already used the authentic episode around which the novel is built, and which took place on the eastern front in 1917, in his 1921 play Das Spiel vom Sergeanten Grischa [The Play of Sergeant Grischa] (also called Der Bjuschew [The Bjuschew]). However, due to the lack of interest from theatre directors, it was not performed until 1930, by which time the same core material was already transformed into a successful novel, selling 120,000 copies by 1933.  84  86  Heinz Kamnitzer, Ein Mann sucht seinen Weg: Uber Arnold Zweig (Schkeuditz: G N N Verlag, 2001).  85 A number of favourable reviews appeared in the newspapers shortly after the publication of the novel: by Lion Feuchtwanger in Berliner Tageblatt, by Paul Friedliinder in Die Rote Fahne, by Kurt Tucholsky in Die Weltbuhne, and by Arthur Seehof in Die Welt am Abend. In the nationalistic and fascistic circles, however, the novel was denounced as Kitsch and became a target of political attacks. In 1933, the novel shared the fate of Remarque's Im Westen nichts Neues and was condemned during the infamous book-burning ceremony on the Berlin Opernplatz. See Annie Voigtlander, ed., Welt und Wirkung eines Romans: Zu Arnold Zweigs "Der Streit um • den Sergeanten Grischa" (Berlin and Weimar: Aufbau-Verlag, 1967) 19-23. 86 Zweig later described the unwillingness of the theatre directors to stage his play with the term "Verdrangung des Krieges" ["repression of the war"] that has been borrowed doubtlessly from Freud's vocabulary. In his opinion, the social repression of the "Unrecht" ["injustice"] brought by the war took place in Germany in the early 1920s. Disappointed by the theatre's refusal to break the taboo topic of the war, Zweig turned to an epic form, the novel. His Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa  122 The plot of Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa starts with the escape of a Russian soldier, Grischa Paprotkin, from a German prison camp in the spring of 1917. On the way to freedom and his family back in Russia, he encounters a peasant girl and berry picker named Babka, who falls in love with him and advises him to assume the identity of a dead Russian soldier, Bjuschew, in order to avoid prosecution as a jail breaker. Grischa does not know that the Germans believe Bjuschew to be a spy. When the German troops capture Grischa, he is sentenced to death on the assumption that he is Bjuschew. Grischa reveals his real identity, and his innocence convinces the military Judge Advocate Posnanski, in cooperation with the young officer Paul Winfried and his friend Werner Bertin, to defend Grischa's case. The struggle for Grischa's life between two groups of German soldiers representing two different attitudes against the codes of military honour and justice builds the centre of the novel. Although witnesses from the prison camp are able to confirm Grischa's version, the quartermaster of the German Army in the east, General Schieffenzahn, insists that Grischa must be put to death in order to prevent the apparent spread of Bolshevist ideas through the army. When the intervention of the old General von Lychow fails, the last chance for the legal rescue of the innocent victim is lost. Grischa's execution is carried out by firing squad in the fall of 1917.  was the first major novel to be widely discussed in Germany, and awoke the interest in First World War works. See Georg Wenzel, ed., Arnold Zweig 1887-1968: Werk und Leben in Dokumenten und Bildern (Berlin and Weimar: Aufbau-Verlag, 1978) 122-23. For more information about the number of copies sold see Sigrid Bock, "Literaturdiskussion und offentliches Denken: Zur Debatte um den Roman Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa," Arnold Zweig - Poetik, Judentum und Politik; Akten des Internationalen Arnold Zweig-Symposiums aus Anlafi des 100. Geburtstags, Cambridge 1987, ed. David Midgley, Hans-Harald Muller, and . Geoffrey Davis (Bern, Frankfurt am Main, New York, and Paris: Peter Lang, 1989) 40.  123 In the novel Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa, Zweig exposed the faulty interdependencies of justice and politics that originated in the socio-political conditions of Wilhelminian Germany, grew during the war, and came to dominate public life in the Weimar Republic. The case of Grischa demonstrates how the administration of justice is abused to become a political weapon used to suppress political opponents. The legal murder of the innocent Russian soldier was for Zweig a symptom of the disease that tormented the post-war German state, in which the trials of those who were antagonists of the industrial and conservative establishment all too often had only the illusion of justice. Through the figure of Grischa, a common soldier who loses control over his own fate and is condemned to watch the fight for his life without means of intervention, Zweig also showed the effects of war on the individual. The military, political, and economic machinery of the state and the army entraps and destroys the helpless human being, treating him as insignificant in the outcome of total war. The non-political, deeply human motives for Grischa's escape—to reunite with his wife and a daughter he has never seen—do not matter in the trial that has the character of a political power struggle. The agenda of General Schieffenzahn (a disguised version of the actual historical figure of Erich Ludendorff, the Chief of Staff of the German Army since 1916) contrasts sharply with the moral standards of the group concentrated around General von Lychow. Schieffenzahn's victory in Grischa's case was, for the author, an exemplification—as if under a magnifying glass—of the gradual shift of power in the state and in the army. The defeat of soldiers educated in German idealism in the confrontation with the aggressive imperialist and annexationist ambitions of Schieffenzahn and his supporters is symbolic: Zweig strived to show the triumph of the bourgeois mentality over the old aristocratic values that proclaimed that wars are to be fought for noble causes rather than for  124 materialist interests. For Zweig, the First World War announced an end of the world in which the categories of right and wrong were superior to the legal appearances of human and institutional actions. The popularity of the novel after its publication revealed that Grischa's story was very timely. The author very precisely caught the reasons for the political developments in the Weimar Republic in the 1920s, without sacrificing the wide scope of the novel and the complexity of the figures. Characterized by a lengthy, naturalistic style, a large number of plot points and historical and psychological details, the narrative follows the causal connections between events and passes on from one situation to another without losing the consistency and tension built by the main plot. The omniscient and often ironic narrator provides a good balance between affection arid distance, allowing for intellectual play with the reader. The writer's language discipline and carefulness in the depiction of multidimensional figures was one of the factors that made Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa such a successful novel. After writing the Grischa story, Zweig felt that he needed to write its pre-story as well as continue the war adventures of selected characters from the novel in order to better explain their motivations, the psychological changes they underwent, and the historical background of theevents. Zweig's initial intention to limit the First World War works to a trilogy, and later to a tetralogy, proved insufficient. From the point of view of narrated time, the cycle Der grofie Krieg der weiften Manner opens in 1913, in the last published novel Die Zeit is reif[The Time is Ripe] (1957). The next two parts, Junge • Frau von 1914 [Young Woman of 1914] (1931) and Erziehung vor Verdun [Education before Verdun] (1935), precede the events told in Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa.  125 Die Feuerpause [Ceasefire] (1954) tells the occurrences on the eastern front after the time of Grischa's death, in the winter months of 1917-18. It has to be noted that Zweig's novel Die junge Frau von 1914, published in 1931, also dates from the time of the Weimar Republic, and—according to the criteria I outlined in the introduction chapter of this study while describing the selection and the scope of the material—its analysis could be included in'this survey. However, for the purposes of the investigation of soldier humour in war works, I would like to concentrate only on the earliest part of the cycle, Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa, as the inquiry about the relationships between soldiers reflected in and shaped by humour and laughter yields more interesting results in the case of the novel about Grischa. For the same reason, in this chapter I would like to begin my investigations of humour and laughter with Zweig's early short story Die Quittung [The Receipt], which takes a humorous situation occurring in a German military troop in the first months of the First World War as its starting point.  4.2. The short story Die Quittung: A joke with a surprising outcome The collection Die Bestie includes three stories, each of whose narrative is based on one selected event from the front and is described by the the author as anecdotes: Der Kaffee [The Coffee], Die Quittung [The Receipt] and Der Schiefiplatz [The Firing Range]. Die Quittung is the only story in the collection that mentions laughter about events on the front and elevates humour in the army during front-line duty to the main focus of the narrative. The story demonstrates how a humorous situation can be interpreted differently in the context of the military troop, depending on the hierarchical position of the members of the troop. The text depicts an episode from the heavy fighting on the  126 German-Russian front. The major on the German side observes that one of his subordinate companies, defending the first trench line in a location that has no connection with the commanding officer, lacks ammunition. The company's soldiers barely resist the • Russian attack. The defence of the line is crucial to winning the battle. A new ammunition delivery would solve the problem, but access to the company is not easy; the supplier has to cross the field that is under heavy artillery bombardment. Ordering soldiers who have to carry the ammunition across the battlefield would mean to send them to certain death. The major asks for volunteers and his subordinates hesitate; but before the major finally decides to give an order to one or two selected soldiers, private Faustin Kruppa stands up and volunteers for the task. His readiness surprises everyone because Kruppa belongs "zu den schlechtesten Soldaten des Bataillons" (317) ["to the worst soldiers of the battalion" (my transl.)], whom the training officers and sergeants weren't able to teach how to be a "real" soldier: Er turnt kummerlich, er leistet in der Instruktion jene Antworten, von denen die Witzblatter leben; seine Abneigung gegen kaltes Wasser erregt den Unwillen aller Stubenkameraden, und die Langsamkeit seines Denkens vermag j edermann auBer Fassung zu bringen. (317-18) He exercises miserably, during the training he produces the kind of answers that revives the humorous magazines; his aversion to cold water incurs the displeasure of all his roommates, and the slowness of his thinking process is able to upset anyone, (my transl.) Kruppa is acceptable as a soldier only because of two characteristics: he shoots tolerably if he is allowed to aim long enough, and he knows how to effectively take cover on the battlefield. The major, although surprised by his worst soldier, enjoys Kruppa's unexpected willingness to provide the fighting company with the ammunition. The officer helps to load Kruppa's backpack with ammunition. Encouraged by the easy solution to his strategic problem, the major cannot resist a joke:  .  1  2  7  Und jetzt erst. . . uberkommt ihn Erleichterung; das Aufatmen, dafl es gliicken wird, miindet in einen soldatischen SpaB. Er droht ihm mit erhobenem Finger: "DaB du mir ja die Quittung bringst!" (318) And now, f i n a l l y , . . . a feeling of relief came over him; the deep breath, bringing him relief about the lucky outcome, leads to a soldier joke. He raised a warning finger: "But bring me back the receipt!" (my transl.) Kruppa manages to deliver the ammunition to the first line. The major, who follows his moves, does not expect him to come back. Yet Kruppa repeats the animal-like dodging of the grenades and bullets on the battlefield and returns to his troop. The major initially thinks that Kruppa wants to deliver an important message from the defending company, but the private shows him the receipt for the ammunition the company received. The major, who has already forgotten his earlier joke, does not know what to say and rewards the soldier with the Iron Cross, the military decoration for courage on the battlefield. The major, by joking about the receipt for the ammunition that has to be brought back from the company, creates a humorous situation that, in his opinion, is readable to all the gathered soldiers. The object of the joke is, in this case, the standard military procedure suitable for the time of the soldier's training behind the front line where the supplies, especially the ammunition, are counted and rationed in order to avoid misuse and potential violent assaults against the officers. The echo of this procedure sounds in the jokingly presented order of the major, who recognizes the superfluity of the paperwork in the heat of battle, and stresses the necessity of ignoring the regulations while faced with a life-threatening situation. The humorous incongruity results from the confrontation of the two realities: that of military training in the barracks and that of combat, in which the same rule cannot be applied to the same extent without unnecessary risk to the soldier's life. The shaping of the order as the joke, in addition to the relief function indicated in the text, allows the major to achieve two main goals in his position  128 of authority: first, to show the soldiers that in extreme combat situations, in which fast reaction time and the proper recognition of danger play a crucial role, some regulations are superfluous and almost absurd. Second, the joking form of the order demonstrates.the major's still prevailing awareness of the particular procedure that is a part of the rule book regulating relationships in the army. By pointing out the rule, the major reminds his subordinates of the existence of the regulations in general, because the regulations secure his authoritative position in the troop, but—using the same authority given to him by the rank—he temporarily lifts the requirement to follow that particular procedure. The major remains under the impression that all witnesses to his remark have understood the joke according to his intentions: as a demand of the flexibility in the combat conditions and, at the same time, as a subtle reminder of the major's dominant position resulting from the rules, about which all soldiers agree. The joke can be made—and understood as it was meant regarding its object—only by the superior in the troop and the soldiers who share his view of the situation. The consequences of the major's humorous order provide an example of a situation in which one of the participants does not "get the joke," when one of the parties does not recognize the incongruity standing behind the structure of the joke. Kruppa takes the major's order literally: as a request for the receipt. By interpreting the order that way, he demonstrates that his capacity to judge the situation on the battlefield is very limited. Facing the enemy does not differ from any other conditions of military life known to him, that is, from the reality of training. For Kruppa, the risky task and its fulfillment is just another order that has to be followed regardless of the environment: "alles in Ordnung, Befehl ausgefuhrt, die Quittung" (319) ["everything is ok, order executed, here is the receipt" (my transl.)]. Kruppa cannot understand why the major is  129 baffled  by his return, a n d wonders  a b o u t the c h a n g e  o f the tone i n w h i c h the  officer  a d d r e s s e s h i m . T o h i m , the d i s c i p l i n e is n a t u r a l a n d the o r d e r d o e s n o t d e v i a t e  other orders he m a y  B y  d u r i n g his military  superior, K r u p p a creates  situation, i n w h i c h the major's a s s u m p t i o n s  about his soldiers  a n d , ultimately, corrected. First, the major's certainty that n o o n e  will take h i m seriously  a n d attempt  reactions to the major's j o k e  a n d the r e c e p t i o n o f the j o k e  depends  takes the o r d e r a n d the threatening  the lieutenant  who  that the a u d i e n c e  o f the j o k e  is  Kruppa  gesture o f the m a j o r quite literally; o n the other  e x p e c t s that K r u p p a w a n t s to d e l i v e r  he expresses his curiosity: " D a b i n ich d o c h neugierig" (319)  transl.)]. K r u p p a ' s willingness  t o b e a j o k e , at t h e r i s k o f h i s l i f e , s h o w s t h a t t h e  o f his jokes,  a n d to m a k e  s u p e r i o r is r e s p o n s i b l e  a n d the c o m m o n  soldiers  is t h e r e f o r e  stressed:  e v e n t s as the c o m m a n d i n g o f f i c e r s ,  meant  carefully  that they  between  the narrative strategy  that i n v o l v e the privates. M a k i n g the c o m m o n  partners i n the h u m o r o u s situation, a s s u m i n g  I'm  sure that the j o k i n g r e l a t i o n s h i p he enters  o f the m i s u n d e r s t o o d j o k e c a n be a w a r n i n g about officers  "inappropriate" jokes  the  ["Now,  to  expect  a  to e x e c u t e the o r d e r that .was  interpreted as s u c h b y all parties i n v o l v e d . T h e d i v i s i o n o f c o m p e t e n c e  the o u t c o m e  hand,  assists the m a j o r interprets his o r d e r as h u m o r o u s a n d d o e s not  really intrigued" (my  officers  troop  differentiated,  m e s s a g e f r o m t h e c a p t a i n o f t h e c o m p a n y , a n d , l o o k i n g at K r u p p a j u m p i n g o n  select the a u d i e n c e  are  The  o n the p o s i t i o n i n the h i e r a r c h y . P r i v a t e  the s o l d i e r to r e t u r n . L i k e the m a j o r , h e too  battlefield,  yet  in his  to e x e c u t e the o r d e r is r e v e a l e d as w r o n g .  demonstrate  any  service.  u n c o n d i t i o n a l s u b m i s s i o n to the w i s h e s o f the  another h u m o r o u s  questioned  receive  from  have  can have unforeseen  the  of  the  showing  making  soldiers  equal  same perspective  effects a n d s h o u l d be  is  of  the  avoided.  . 130 The second contrast created by Kruppa's execution of the order is the contrast between his image as the company's loser that developed during the training period and the image of the skilful soldier that Kruppa presents in real battlefield conditions. The possibility that the major agrees to give Kruppa the hopeless task only because the clumsy soldier appears to be less valuable to him than a trained fighter cannot be excluded here. The other soldiers are not prone to risk their lives while making the deadly run through the battlefield, and the major understands their resistance as the confirmation of his own feelings: "Sie schweigen und der Major begreift sie gut" (317) ["They keep silent and the major understands them well" (my transl.)]. By volunteering, Kruppa saves the officer from making the difficult choice of sending one of his soldiers with the ammunition, a choice that would be a fulfillment of the major's duty but would also be, according to his view of the situation, the sacrifice of one of the soldiers. Therefore, the joy that the major experiences while Kruppa prepares for the task can be interpreted not as joy of being helpful to the soldiers in the first trench, but rather as joy resulting from the officer's conviction that he did everything he could to save the defensive line. The major's joke is a natural consequence of this conviction; the officer does not initially take to the difficult position of the decision maker and then, after the solution offers itself (Kruppa's volunteering), he compensates for his brief moment of losing control by restoring order: he makes the joke that points out the existence of the rules. The outcome of the joke (Kruppa's surprisingly successful return) shows that the officer can be proved wrong in the assessment of his inferiors. The major's spontaneous promise of the Iron Cross is less an award for the soldier's bravery and more the symbolic punishment of the officer for his own underestimation of the capabilities of his soldiers.  131 In addition, the major's position as the joker in the humorous situation, connected with Kruppa's miscomprehension of his own role as the projected audience of the joke, results in the interesting observation on the value of a soldier's life. The major's excitement about Kruppa's performance has two culminations: the first, when Kruppa reaches the trench with the ammunition, and the other, more intense, when Kruppa— against all expectations—makes a successful run for the second time. Only after the second run is the major willing to decorate the soldier. By surprising his superior, the soldier's action advances to the rank of an extraordinary task for which the soldier receives not only the order, but also gets adopted into the military family in which the superior officer plays the role of the authority figure: the major, touched by Kruppa's bravery, addresses the soldier as "mein Sohn" (320) ["my son" (my transl.)]. It is only the commanding officer who has the privilege of making the distinction between "normal" soldierly behaviour and the extraordinary activity that deserves to be awarded. That way, the higher-ranked members of the military hierarchy have the deciding influence on the discourse of soldier value: the definitions of bravery, heroism, sacrifice, and last but not least the definition of the moment when the recruit becomes the "real" soldier. Kruppa, on the other hand, does not understand the major's excitement and sees the run as his "normal" duty, a task expected from him even in the situation for which he volunteers: he interprets the major's finger gesture and the request for the receipt as a direct threat. He deduces from his superior's warning that certain forms of behaviour are still required and their negligence leads to punishment. Therefore, volunteering becomes a routine part of the soldier's service, not an option but an instance of illusionary freedom established by the ranks, in order to create a possibility for bravery.  ••:  '  132  Zweig's early short story demonstrates that the joke made by the major, and misunderstood by Kruppa, serves to support the military hierarchy and prove the chain of command. Here, in my opinion, the most important aspect is the opportunity that the joke offers to define the characteristics of a "good soldier." Who makes the joke in the military hierarchy, has also the power to decide the value of a soldier. However, the joke can also serve as a warning issued to the commanding officer to control his reactions in front of his troop, to take the consequences of his difficult decisions, and allow for flexibility in the estimation of the soldier's worth. Die Quittung indicates a strong conservative view of the military, the definition of the soldier virtues, and the relationships between the officers and the common soldiers. After all, the bottom-line message of the joke is: the discipline introduced and enforced during military training and unconditional respect towards superiors pays in the future, even i f gain is not expected.  •  4.3. Humour and laughter in the novel Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa In the novel Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa, Zweig thematizes the political and social relationships within the German army, depicting the tensions, co-operation, and power struggles between different groups of interests: the conservative Prussian officer corps, the group of officers associated with big industry, the workers drafted to the army in the mass mobilization, the Jewish soldiers, the front-line fighters and the base administration, and the youngest volunteers whose world view is shaped entirely by the war. Laughter and humour play the key part in many of their social interactions, allowing the participants to express acceptance and friendliness, distance and contact limitations, or mask their aversion or aggression against each other. Laughter in the narration  133 functions as a social adhesive that makes the institutionally enforced co-existence of the individuals belonging to these groups possible without expressing disobedience or using direct violence. In the following section, I propose the overview of the different functions humour and laughter play in the novel, without strictly following the development of the plot. The ability to create humorous situations helps the protagonist of the novel to assimilate into the group and, consequently, become the unquestionable leader of the group. Grischa Paprotkin uses humour in a non-offensive way to ensure the collaboration of the prisoners who saw the trees and load the freight-cars with timber. The prisoners at the work camp in Navarischky respect Sergeant Grischa for his great military service; the fact that he had won the St. George's cross, one of the highest military orders in the, at the siege of Przemysl is stressed by both his fellow prisoners and by German soldiers. No less important in the relationship between Grischa and the other prisoners is his friendly attitude towards others. He is likeable because of his ability to make non-offensive, friendly jokes: "Er hat einen Spafi fur jeden" (14) ["He had a jest for every man" (6)]. Grischa uses his talent for making people laugh to overcome divisions between the prisoners, solve conflicts, and, ultimately, create a strong community of soldiers that obey him. The third-person narrator admits the influence Grischa has on the other prisoners; in the whole company of two-hundred-and-fifty prisoners of war there are no individuals who challenge his authoritative position in the group. Grischa's goal is to escape from the camp and see his family. The support of other prisoners, among others Aljoscha, helps him succeed. After the escape, Grischa encounters a group of deserters and marauders who hide in the forest, and he joins them in order to survive the cold spring. The relations between  134 the forest people and Grischa is a model example for the process of establishing friendly contact between a small, well-adjusted band and a stranger—the process that can often have various outcomes. The group consist of three Russian prisoners of war, three German deserters, and Babka. The setting of the group can be interpreted as Zweig's post-war statement about a possible international community of war objectors: people who—for various reasons—do not want to serve in the army or stay in opposition to its actions, and who learn how to effectively communicate and co-operate with each other. A l l people belonging to the group try to speak both Russian and German languages, and the binding element is their aversion to the prolonged war that turned them into outlaws. The company is organized by democratic principles; every member of the group has a vote to influence the important decisions that affect the whole band. Only coincidence decides that, on the day of Grischa's arrival in the group, such a vote about whether he can stay with the gang does not take place. In retrospective, Grischa thinks that the vote would have had an unfavourable outcome for him: the exclusion from the group would be conducted quite radically, by shooting the stranger. The group receives the newcomer in a friendly manner; the peaceful character of the greeting is demonstrated by laughter: "Grischa lachte und schuttelte seine Hand, und Kolja lachte und driickte sie" (54) ["Grischa laughed as he shook the outstretched hand; Kolja laughed as he pressed it" (37)]. Grischa is accepted as a comrade, but there is a distance that can be reduced only when Grischa does his full share of work felling, lopping, and dragging the timber to the collection place (the gang earns money by selling timber for purposes of war). It is not only participation in the common tasks of the group that is important: one of the most important social adhesives is Grischa's readiness to joke with his new acquaintances, and his demonstration that he is not offended by their  135 humorous reactions. Grischa, who "zujedem SpaB . . . seinen T e i l . . . voll einzahlte" (70) ["bore his part in every jest" (50)], is prepared to interact with his new social surroundings. "Freude" (79) [the "joy" (57)] that Grischa expresses in the everyday contacts with other members of the group not only accelerates the social acceptance of the newcomer, but also saves his life and greatly contributes to the fact that Babka, the only woman in the group, engages in a sexual relationship with him that evolves over time into a deeper emotional commitment. Grischa's joyful nature convinces her to say: "Ist doch wieder ein Ziel fur mich auf der Erde" (79) ["I've got an object in life again" (57)]. It is noteworthy that Babka possesses ambiguous gender characteristics that allow her to function, in the group of males, with equal rights and duties, and not as a woman, the object of sexual advances. Grischa's "joy," his playfulness shown in the contacts with other members of the gang, allows her to forget about the experiences of the murder of her family that turned her into an ambiguous gender figure: in the aftermath of the murder her hair turned grey, and she took the male role of the avenger of her father (in the absence of the sons, who have been killed, too). The relationship'with Grischa, initiated through the ease with which he uses humour to navigate in the group and make her laugh—she recalls that he naively called the first lynx that he encountered in the forest a "tree-cat" (47)—puts her again into the female role of lover, and, subsequently, because she becomes pregnant, into the role of mother; for Grischa she had "sich fur ., einige Zeit in eine junge derbe Magd zuriickverwandelt hatte" (57) ["resumed the guise of the young and sturdy girl" (40)]. It seems, in the contacts with the forest group, Grischa "possesses" the joke; he decides what is a suitable object for the joke and creates a laughing community, standing  136 at the top of it. Therefore, the newcomer, using humorous strategies to take the initiative in the group and to reduce the tensions between the men in the execution of common tasks, moves to the position of the dominant male. The dominance of one member breaks the equality principle that governed the group and, as becomes visible in the relationship between Grischa and Babka, recreates the gender difference. When compared to the functions of laughter that can be observed in the short story Die Quittung, an essential difference emerges here. It is the ability to make jokes that puts Grischa in the leadership position in the group hierarchy; humour is an instrument to gain control over the group. The major from the short story makes jokes because he is already in the unquestionable position of group leader, and he simply reinforces his high status by using humour. He employs humour not to gain control, but to maintain it. The function of laughter as social adhesive is not limited to Grischa and his usual mode of connecting with other people. The examples of such interactions in the narration include the encounter between Sascha, a Jewish student who does not want to give away Grischa's hiding place, and the policeman looking for the fugitive (79-80), in the conversation between Bertin and the phone operator (128-129), the meeting between the big industry mogul Wilhelmi and the general Schieffenzahn (182), the conversation between Schieffenzahn and the delegate of the Red Cross van Ryjtle (275-277), the dispute between Grischa and the German soldier Sacht over the nutritional value of fresh snow(320), Babka's visit to Veressejeff s store when the initial hostility of the owner changes into laughter in order to mitigate the situation (186), and the headquarters staffs celebrations that include an episode in which a drunk and aggressive front-line officer has to be ."disarmed" with laughter about his transgression (192-217).  137 In such contacts, the mitigating functions of smiling and laughter is stressed; they can also express, however, the scepticism about the partner's ideas that is suppressed and not directly verbalized, for the sake of maintaining the good relationships in the group. The smile expresses disbelief but, at the same time, it prevents the smiling person from discouraging the partner in the conversation. For example, Aljoscha, Grischa's best friend from the prison camp, does not want to escape the camp with Grischa. He does not believe it is possible to successfully break out from prison in March, when it is still cold: Aljoscha lachelt. Naherten sie sich jetzt nicht gerade dem Feuer, so fiele dies Lacheln noch etwas triiber aus. (17) Aljoscha smiled. If they had not been sitting quite so near the fire, the smile would have looked more rueful still. (9) Aljoscha supports Grischa in his preparations to escape, and his support is expressed through smiling that functions to build the relationship, though he does not undertake the same activity as the person with whom the relationship is built. Grischa demonstrates that he is stronger than Aljoscha, and his friend approves of Grischa's actions but stresses his independent perspective on the possibility of the escape with a smile, without repeating the gestures of the stronger partner: Grischa legt ein Stiickchen gliihenden Holzes mit den bloBen Handen auf den Tabak in seiner Pfeife und pafft. Aljoscha steht da und lachelt schuchtern. (18) Grischa put a small ember with his bare hands on the tobacco in his pipe and puffed. Aljoscha stood beside him and smiled nervously. (10) In the above section, I described the functions of humour and laughter in a group in which the differences of rank do not play an important role (group of prisoners, group of officers, group of privates), and it is humour that creates the possibility of creating a new hierarchy. Now, I would like to turn to the situations from the narration in which laughter and humour can change the official relationships between superiors and  138 subordinates within the military hierarchy. They serve, in my opinion, as manifestations of disobedience to the superiors, or create alternative informal hierarchies that oppose the obligatory chain of command. Lieutenant Winfried and the army lawyer Posnanski talk about Schieffenzahn's attempts to order Grischa's execution. The first step to avoid that is to prevent Schieffenzahn's officers from taking Bjuscheff s (Grischa's) dossier and the execution warrant. Winfried asks his friend to guard the documents and stresses his request with a military order; he emphasises, very seriously, that he will hold Posnanski responsible for any loss of the files, and that this order has to be scrupulously obeyed: Der Kriegsgerichtsrat griff ruckhaft an die Stelle, wo sonst die Miitze zu sitzen pflegte, und sagte: "Befehl, Herr Oberleutnant." Dann lachten beide iiber die Komodie und sagten einstimmig: "so." (318) The lawyer jerked his hand up to the place where the peak of his cap should have been, and said: "Very good, sir." They both laughed and said with one voice: "That's that." (251) The friends switch between formal rank and intimate relationship within the military hierarchy, of which they are both part. The change of the paradigm emphasises the importance of the operation to save Grischa's life. Immediately after the formal commitment to prevent Grischa's execution, Posnanski ridicules the gesture of the proper salute, referring to the non-existent cap with make-believe seriousness. His movement constitutes the visible mark of his subordinate position in the hierarchy. Winfried is much younger and less experienced than Posnanski, and respects him as a highly educated man, but he is Posnanski's formal superior and can execute the latent threat of disciplinary action that is included in his order. Posnanski subverts the hierarchy through the incomplete gesture of obedience; he escapes the uncomfortable position in which his  139 friend puts both of them. He plays with the idea of subordination, relaxing their relationship. A similarly friendly relationship exists between Bertin, the young Jewish writer (Zweig's porte parole), and the Judge Posnanski. Bertin is Posnanski's secretary and 87  subordinate, but he allows himself to laugh in the presence of Posnanski when the latter makes a joke about the correlation between the military rank, the soldier's pay, and the rightfulness of the judgment: "[U]nd wollten Sie vielleicht an der iiberlegenen Weisheit meiner Orakelspruche in Ihrem zersetzenden Hirn Zweifel erheben, so erwagen Sie gefalligst, daB ich ungefahr zwolfmal so viel Gehalt beziehe wie Sie und infolgedessen zwolfmal mehr Recht habe." Bertin lachte schallend los, anstoBig laut in der Gegenwart eines so hochgestellten Vorgesetzten . . . (173) " . . . I draw approximately twelve times as much pay as you and consequently I am twelve times as right." Bertin bursts into a peal of laughter, unduly loud in the presence of so highly-placed a superior . . . 034)  87 The hypothesis is well supported by a number of autobiographical elements that Zweig uses to construct the figure of Bertin, who connects the part of the war cycle. And so, Die Junge Fran von 1914 tells a story of love, abortion, and marriage in the time of the war that demonstrates similarities with Zweig's biography. In Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa, Bertin thinks about using the story of Grischa for his , future literary work. It is the clearly autobiographical motif that is confirmed by the characteristics of Bertin: Eines Tages, das weiB er grell, wird er an diesem Geschick des . gewohnlichen Russen Paprotkin den Schicksalsfall, die Entscheidung der Zeit zu gestalten versuchen, in einem Drama Alarm Uberhort, das gefaBt von Anfang bis zu Ende, keimhaft, eine Entelechie, die sich entfalten wird, in ihn eingepreBt ist wie der Same in die Krume. (518) One day, he clearly realizes, he would try to embody in the story of this humble Russian Paprotkin, his conception of the cleavage between this age and the last, and write a play called Alarm Uberhort, in which he would lay bare the whole process from its earliest origin to its final realization like seed unfolding in an ear of corn. (419)  140 Bertin's laughter in this situation can be read as a symptom of disrespect towards the superior, and, in fact, it would be interpreted that way if the observer was not aware of his friendship with Posnanski. His loud laughter about the joke, and the appearance of his laughter itself, indicate that he takes Posnanski's statement as a joke based in the incongruity between common sense and military rank/soldier's pay. Laughter demonstrates that Bertin essentially maintains the strong disbelief in the chain of command which, under formal circumstances, would equal his disobedience. His laughter has a deeply subversive character: it challenges the system that aspires to be absolutely correct in all matters that concern the military. In the conversation that follows, Bertin uses the phrase "Darf ich Herr Kriegsgerichtsrat gehorsamst fragen . . ." (173) ["may I respectfully ask the Herr Kriegsgerichtsrat.. ." (134)], and Posnanski immediately catches the internal incongruity between the rhetorical form and the assumed inferiority of the subordinates: Wissen Sie, daB in diesem Worte sich Ihre ganze himmelschreiende Verraterei offenbart? Gehorsamst darf nur ein Offizier fragen. Bei einem Gemeinen versteht sich Gehorsam doch wohl von selbst! . . . [A]n der Verwendung so grenzenlos ungedienter Mannschaften wie Sie wird noch der ganze schone Krieg scheitern. (173) Don't you know that that word has betrayed all that duplicity of yours that cries aloud to heaven? Only an officer may use the word. In a private, respect is taken for granted . . . [I]f there were a few more insubordinate gentlemen like you about, this glorious War would not last long. (134) Posnanski is joking (he stresses his tirade with laughing exclamations), and Bertin reacts appropriately. On the other hand, the judge jokingly points out the risky nature of all friendships that exist between people that occupy different positions in the military hierarchy. Posnanski also seems to say that i f there is no place for redundancy in the official mode of communication between the superior and the subordinate, and such duplication—the appearance of the word "gehorsamst" ["respectfully"] in the relationship  141 that is by definition based on respect towards the superior—may be interpreted as a ridiculing practice. If treated logically, the demonstration of the surplus respect shows the subversive attitude of the soldier towards the institution. Posnanski's joking remark serves both as a criticism of such modes of communication between friends, and as the warning to Bertin about something in the formulations of his language that his friend may not be aware of. The salute, ridiculed in the conversation between Winfried and Posnanski, is one visual sign of hierarchy; the other is the uniform. The role of the uniform in relationships between the ranks is confusing when it is not supported by other signs of respect. Bertin and Posnanski are friends, and adopt a man-to-man attitude with each other. Bertin—the subordinate—sometimes takes the entire initiative and decides for both of them, and his commanding tone surprises the accidental observer, Sergeant Pont, who does not know about their close relationship: . . . einen Ton . . . , der zwischen dem Schriftsteller Bertin und dem Rechtsanwalt Posnanski nichts Auffalliges hatte, zumal die beiden befreundet sind, der aber, in Uniform angewandt, sein Komisches hat; und das schmeckt Feldwebel Pont heraus. (514) . . . which would have been in no way remarkable between Bertin, the writer, and Posnanski, the lawyer, especially as the two were friends, but when they were in uniform looked rather odd; and Sergeant-Major Pont was not a little amused. (416) The incongruity, perceived by Pont, is enjoyable: the clash of two orders, the military and the civilian, produces the humour in the situation. The humorous potential of the scene is additionally amplified by the fact that both Posnanski and Bertin do not recognize the incongruity. If Sergeant Pont had burst into loud laughter, it would have sent the clear signal that their attitude must be corrected. But he keeps his enjoyment to himself, which  142 makes his reaction slightly subversive to the military order, allowing him to play with the idea of discipline without risking his own position. Now, I would like to move to another function of laughter in the military structures as shown in the novel: smiling and laughing can replace aggression against the higher rank, aggression which is prohibited within the same troop. In this case, laughter takes an offensive character. For instance, in the scene when the privates and sergeants are singing in the canteen, their song becomes a demonstration of the fury and despair of the common people who are disappointed with the current course of the war. The song is interrupted by the Divisional Chaplain, an officer without significant front-line experience, who comes to the canteen and starts praising the singers in a very friendly manner as if he was one of their comrades. He wants to hear more. The sergeant Halbscheid, taking it as the condescending gesture of an officer, responds to the chaplain's request: Freundlich grinsend antwortet der Unteroffizier: das Lied sei leider grade aus gewesen. (311) Der Kaufer errotet leicht: er bekomme dort eben nicht diese Marke; er sei ja gleichsam auch Mannschaft, murmelt er schuchtern. Die Soldaten, soweit sie iiberhaupt hinhorchen—die richtigen Mannschaften—lacheln taktvollerweise nur. Sie grinsen nicht, sie briillen nicht, und Gott der Herr versteht sie doch . . . (312) With a friendly grin the sergeant explained that he was sorry but the song was over. . . . (246) The customer blushed slightly; he said he could not get that brand there; . and he added nervously, "But I am practically one of the troops myself." . The soldiers who heard him—the real troops—only smiled tactfully. They grinned not, neither did they roar, but their Heavenly Father understood them. (246) Even a tactful smile (let alone a grin or loud laughter) can demonstrate a negative attitude towards the superior. In this case, the chaplain understands perfectly that he is trespassing and withdraws, looking at the faces of the soldiers. From the formal point of view he is  143 right; he can receive the cigars as a member of the troop, but the informal hierarchy established through long service on the front line prevails. The smile or friendly grin draws a line between him and the front-line soldiers, and excludes him from their community. Humorous strategies are also helpful in taking symbolic revenge against a more powerful opponent who cannot be easily defeated in a conventional power struggle, or whose superiority is warranted by his position in the military hierarchy. Humour becomes an ersatz revenge and a method of ridiculing the rival party that utilizes the feeling of the superiority of the joker over the object of the joke. In one of the situations when the superiority serves as the source of the joke, General von Lychow does not feel well and is bothered by Schieffenzahn's attempts to take control over von Lychow's troops at the eastern front. Schieffenzahn is his rival and superior in the General Command of the army. In the situation where the conflict of interest is unavoidable and the foreboding of his defeat in the struggle overwhelms von Lychow, the general makes the opponent laughable in front of his nephew Winfried, comparing Schieffenzahn to a satirical drawing quite popular at the time: "WeiBt du, wie er aussieht?" fragte er plotzlich erheitert, "wie die alte Queen Victoria auf Karikaturen in dem frechen Simplizissimus. Genau so." Und ganz getrost lachte er herzlich. (330) "Do you know what he looks like?" he asked jovially. "He looks like Old Queen Victoria in a Simplicissimus caricature. Exactly like." And he laughed heartily, thoroughly pleased with himself. (261) The insult against Schieffenzahn operates on two levels. First, the insulting core of the joke is the comparison of the opponent to an old woman; the symbolic emasculation of Schieffenzahn gives von Lychow the pleasure of feeling better, feeling more powerful and dominant, and restores his self-image as a man. However, although the figurative  .  144  emasculation of Schieffenzahn turns out to be successful (von Lychow laughs, having Winfried as his understanding audience),, the distressing notion of authority that cannot be overpowered is still in the picture. Here, the second level of the insult comes into play. The ridiculed female is not any old woman, it is Queen Victoria, and she is still a mighty figure. The comparison indeed may have latent meaning that reveals the fear of von Lychow. The fear manifests itself in the elevation of Schieffenzahn to the status of a crowned head and personification of Germany's enemy, England. Schieffenzahn obtains the status of an authority that cannot be challenged and overpowered because it has been turned into a symbol: Queen Victoria died in 1901, but German satirical magazines still exploited her image decades later. Schieffenzahn, on the other hand, makes jokes about von Lychow: Generalmajor Schieffenzahn, der Allmachtige, hat im Kasino, natiirlich in seiner Abwesenheit, zwei- oder dreimal sein geftirchtetes Lachen iiber ihn ergossen. (212) Once or twice in the mess, of course in Lychow's absence, Major-General Schieffenzahn, the all powerful, had made him the subject of his bitter wit. (166) The internal reasons for making jokes about von Lychow, who is Schieffenzahn's formal subordinate, are similar to those of von Lychow. The Prussian general, the object of the joke, stands high in the Emperor's favour and cannot be easily subdued in formal ways. Schieffenzahn chooses the method of symbolic revenge for von Lychow's high informal status to stress his own superiority in the presence of the understanding audience (headquarters officers); he speaks of von Lychow in derogative terms: "Er ist ein komischer Alter" (212) ["He was a comical old fellow" (166)]. The bitter jokes can be interpreted in reference to Schieffenzahn's long-lasting aversion to the old Prussian aristocratic officer corps, the group to which he aspires and in which he could never be  145 admitted because of his lower social station. His love-hate relationship with the aristocracy dates back to his youth when he was admitted to the cadet school. Since then, he used to make up for his deficiencies with ambition and extraordinary strategic skills. Schieffenzahn's feeling of insufficiency emerges in jokes about the old general, and the jokes mask the fear and emphasize his apparent superiority. When the two generals finally meet to discuss their positions in the case of Sergeant Grischa, the power struggle is expressed in polite smiles and laughs that stress the feeling of superiority over the opponent. Smiles and laughs have the direct goal of, making the antagonist angry enough to commit an offence that can be formally punished, therefore they are provocative and offensive. Schieffenzahn tells von Lychow that Grischa will be executed and, when asked for the lawful explanation, addresses the accusations of an error in judgment "mit dem milden, oligen Lacheln des verzeihenden Jungeren" (353) ["with the genial propitiatory smile of a younger man humouring an old man's whim" (281)]. The arguments on both sides are supported with smiles that keep up the appearance of polite conversation. Schieffenzahn, better controlling his anger during the exchange of opinions, "lachelte verbindlich, gut gelaunt iiber die Arglist, mit der er den Alten da in eigener Schlinge gefangen hielt" (355) ["smiled amicably, delighted at the cunning with which he had caught the old gentleman in his own trap" (283)]. After he wins the dispute, he "[m]it straffem Lacheln sah, breitbeinig stehend, der Generalmajor Schieffenzahn die Tur hinter einem Besiegten sich schlieBen" (361) ["watched with a sardonic smile the door close behind a beaten man" (288)]. The contrast between the formal character of the generals' conversation, emphasized by polite smiles, and its aggressive content contributes to its dramatic effect, evoking emotion in the reader, and marking it as the key scene in the novel.  146 After analysing the uses of humour and laughter in the group situations, I would like to describe the role laughter plays in the process of self-recognition and the creation of the identity of the main character, Grischa. I believe that the instances of Grischa's laughter can yield many interesting insights in the discussion about the individual's strategies in coping with the reality of war. Another purpose of the protagonist's laughter is to deal with the stress brought on by the feeling of helplessness in facing decisions he does not understand and does not have any influence on. Grischa's laughter emerges, significantly, in the three main turning points of the narration, which I will consider in this section. In Zweig's novel, the laughter of Grischa Paprotkin comes as a result of the recognition of the figure's freedom from life-threatening danger, even if it lasts only momentarily, and as such it forms an expression of relief from physical and mental stresses. The relief function is recognized by John Morreal, in his survey of humour theories, Taking Laughter Seriously, as one of the main purposes of this psychophysical phenomenon of laughter. The relief, as defined by Morreal, refers to the psychophysiological tension, the build-up of "nervous energy" (21) that occurs as the result of the suppression of impulses. The relief theories of humour postulate the accumulation of nervous energy in two cases: either before the humorous situation takes place, or during the humorous situation. The content of the humorous story, for example, can direct the reader towards the anticipated narrative solution, gradually building the tension. The tension results from the reader's emotional attachment to the figure(s) in the story. When the culmination of the story through the unpredicted narrative turn disappoints the expectations of the reader/listener instead of confirming his/her suppositions (for instance, when the figure reveals himself to be extremely different from the reader's  147 assessment of his/her character), the tension built up during the narrative may be released in laughter. Laughter results in this case from perceived incongruity. According to Morreal, laughter can also occur when a person enters the situation with accumulated nervous energy that has, to be released. This theoretical approach to laughter yielded a number of definitions of humour, and of these, Freud's analysis of the sexually charged joke is the most frequently employed in the scholarship of humour. The surplus of nervous energy is possible when the group or a group authority imposes a prohibition on a person. That can occur when the individual is prevented from fulfilling the sexual desire that has to be repressed for the purposes of group cohabitation, or from, executing violence against other members of the community that cannot be touched because of their prominent position in the group. The frustration—the unpleasant arousal —that results from the impossibility of executing the desired activity causes the energy build-up, and the tension that results can be unloaded through laughter. Interpreted that way, laughter is a product of a social restriction imposed upon the individual who seeks relief in this particular bodily response. The theory developed by Morreal, and grounded in Spencer's and Freud's depiction of the expenditure of the energy surplus, should be supplemented, however, with the current knowledge of the functioning of the nervous system. Berlyne, Bushnell, 88  and Scheff—not questioning the motivations for laughter that allow it to take place but rather re-examining its physiological mechanism—argue that laughter does not serve to relieve the built-up energy but rather to reduce the arousal of the person back to the  88 The relief theory of laughter is evaluated critically in relation to the neurological studies on the field in Herbert M . Lefcourt and Rod A . Martin, Humor and Life Stress: Antidote to Adversity (New York: Springer-Verlag, 1986) 7-8. Also see Herbert M . Lefcourt, Humor: The Psychology of Living Buoyantly (New York: Kluwer Academic and Plenum Publishers, 2001).  148 pleasurable level, preventing the arousal from becoming overwhelming and stressful. Here, the theoreticians use the concept of an inverted U-relationship between physiological arousal, performance, and subjective pleasure. The core idea of the inverted U-relationship theory presumes that high levels of arousal lead to a reduction in the amount of information to which the individual can pay attention, to stress the arousal's negative influence on the individual's ability to deal with the present tasks. The assumption that laughter has a great impact on the agent's stress level and performance seems to be the common ground for the humour theoreticians, while the debate in behavioural psychology about the functions of the arousal in humour is still ongoing. The basic principles of the relief theories of humour are helpful in the interpretation of Grischa's behaviour because they take into consideration the situations present in the narration that are not accounted for by the sociological approaches to humour and laughter. The sociological approaches concentrate mainly on the instant social effects of both phenomena, and the assumption that laughter is a social activity reveals its shortcomings when the agent laughs alone. The reader of Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa encounters such a case of solitary laughter in the figure of the protagonist: the Russian soldier also laughs when he does not enter any direct social interaction with other soldiers or civilians. Yet the assessment of his solitary laughter within the narrative structure is crucial for the interpretation of the character of his subsequent social interactions, and cannot be dismissed. Grischa laughs alone for the first time when his attempted escape from the camp in Navarischky ends successfully. He hides on the train that transports the planks behind the front line, and that way he hopes to reach his destination faster. He finds shelter in a coffin-like hollow in the wood, in which he cannot be seen by the German guards:  149 [Er] streckt sich aus und lacht, lacht laut los, durch und durch geschiittelt. . . Er liegt hart. Viel Bewegung kann er sich nicht machen. A b e r er lacht, und seine Augen mogen in der Finsternis glanzen wie die eines ausgebrochenen, lange gefangenen Panthers. (29) . [He] stretched himself out and laughed aloud, and shook with that great laughter . . . It was hard lying: he could move but little. But he could laugh: and his eyes must have shone in the darkness like those of a panther which had burst its bars at last. (18) In the days that follow his escape, Grischa keeps his attitude up; the uncomfortable conditions of his trip do not trouble him, although he cannot move and he has a headache: [D]ieser Mensch lacht und kichert in die Schwarze des Wagens vor sich hin.Es fehlt nicht viel, daB er sich eins singe oder pfeife. (33) [T]his man laughed and chuckled to himself in the blackness. Indeed, he could have sung and whistled. (21) Grischa's laughter in both described situations is, as the narrator suggests, a sign of relief that his time in the prison camp has ended and he is finally on the move. The object of his laughter is imagined (what Grischa laughs about or with whom he laughs is left to the imagination of the reader). The observers of his laughter are not present at the moment. Yet his laughter does influence his social identity: his laughter has to be concealed so that it does not attract the attention of the guards; otherwise, he could once again become a prisoner. The soldier's chuckle demonstrates his reflection on the change of his social status but, at the same time, constitutes the biggest threat to his new position as a free man, a fugitive. Interpreted that way, laughter is an indicator of a transition, of a temporary and unstable state as the agent passes into a new form of social existence, but the same laughter could also reverse his course back toward the position that he is attempting to free himself from. Laughter has an ambivalent character: it encompasses ,the expression of the newly acquired freedom but it is, at the same time, the biggest threat to the freedom.  150 The juxtaposition of the spacial restriction of Grischa's body, with his feeling of breaking out of any restrictions, is substantial for the analysis of Grischa's situation. The space Grischa has at his disposal is much smaller than what he lived in before. Considering that change, I see his laughter as the immediate reaction to the modifications in his environment, to the extreme spacial limitation that has to be overcome. According to the relief theories of laughter that include the concept of controllable arousal, Grischa's reaction is a strategy aimed at lowering the unwanted arousal to bring himself back to the mental state in which he could concentrate on his long-run task: to hide in the freight car for a few days. Laughter also takes the role of the animator of the body: it activates the muscles, giving the laughing individual an illusion of bodily movement in the limited space. Grischa's hiding place between the planks on the train evokes the association with a wood coffin in which the dead human body is placed and buried. If the connection is made, Grischa's laughter would negate death by re-animating the body. Solitary laughter indicates the moment of rebirth from a period of apparent extinction, and the assumption of a new identity. Other episodes of laughter that I am going to describe in the following sections also speak to that hypothesis. After getting off the train, Grischa survives in the forest without a firearm. He uses a primitively constructed bow to hunt. On his way, he encounters a hungry mother lynx that is not scared of people, and has developed a taste for human flesh. As the lynx prepares to attack the prey, Grischa, who had never before seen a lynx, takes the unknown animal for a big wild cat: Und Grischa, betroffen von der Haltung dieses unbekannten Biests, immer scharfer hinsehend, fand plotzlich, das Ding sei ihm, Grischa, ahnlich! Ungeheuer erheitert erkannte er sein eigenes rundes Gesicht, seinen Bartkranz rundherum, seine etwas schief stehenden, durchdringend hellen Augen, seine breite kurze Nase und sein machtiges GebiB; und er brach in  151 herzhaftes Gelachter aus, lachte wie ein Junge, die Fauste auf die Schenkel gestiitzt, wie er seit Aljoschas SpaBen nicht mehr gelacht hatte. (50) And Grischa, as he gazed more and more closely at the unknown beast, was struck by its attitude, and it suddenly dawned on him that the creature was like him, Grischa! He was hugely tickled to recognize his round face, with its frill of beard, his piercing blue eyes set somewhat askew, his snub nose and his powerful set of teeth: and he broke into a hearty guffaw, laughing like a boy, slapping his thighs - as he had not laughed since Aljoscha used to crack his jokes. (33-34) The lynx is frightened and she disappears in the bushes: "[Da] erholte sie sich von der unbeschreiblichen Verbluffung, die das erste menschliche Gelachter ihr bereitet hatte" (51) ["There she recovered from the unutterable confusion into which she had been thrown by her first experience of human laughter" (34)]. Zweig seems to share Plato's conviction that laughter is an exclusively human phenomenon: Grischa's laughter scares the animal away, only because she encountered something that she is not familiar with and has interpreted as threatening. Laughter draws the line between the animal and the human, but also between the living and the dead. The lynx is placed in the realm of the dead: it is a predator, a killer, but it also acquired the taste in human flesh in the winter, eating up the body of a soldier killed by the forest people. Grischa's laughter, from the point of view of the relief theory, can be seen as the manifestation of an impulse override that cannot be managed in any other way because Grischa does not possess a weapon with which he can defend himself more effectively. It may also be a response to the long period of loneliness that erupts in the moment when he meets an animal that reminds him of the domestic sphere, and is associated with humans (the lynx looks like a cat to him). In addition, his laughter is clearly a social gesture: Grischa experiences a moment of selfrecognition when gazing at the wild animal. The lynx, evoking the impression of resemblance to Grischa, reminds Grischa of his humanity and his social conditioning. The activity of looking and recognizing other people as belonging to the same group  152 because of their similarity to the observer, an activity that Grischa has been deprived of in his long vagabond trip, has a social character. Also, the soldier's laughter is directed towards the lynx that resembles Grischa: it has the function of creating the community that the fugitive longs for. Another scene in the novel demonstrates the role that laughter plays in creating or assuming social identity. In the prison, Grischa receives the death sentence of Bjuschew and goes into shock: he did not expect the identity that Babka offered to him, and the Germans believe in, would become his undoing. The moment of collapse and rage against the sentence transforms into laughter that the guards can hear from outside of the prison cell: Ein ungeheures Gelachter bricht durchs Holz gedampft aus der Zelle des zum Tode Verurteilten. "Der ist verruckt, den hats gepackt,""sagen sich die Leute, indem sie bewegungslos das Unwahrscheinliche und Grausige . . . in ihrem Gebein spiiren . . . Er ist es ja gar nicht, den sie verurteilt haben! Vor seinen Augen erscheint. . . der Luchs, . . . das Vieh, das vor seinem Lachen ausriB. Lachen verscheucht den Tod. . . . Und halb befreit, halb im Krampfe schlagt er die Hande zusammen wie damals und lacht. (146-47) A monstrous shout of laughter, a little muffled by the wooden walls, bursts from the cell of the condemned man. "He's mad, he's off his head!" they said to one another, as they sat quivering at a thing so strange and gruesome. . . . He is not the man they sentenced to death! . . . And before his eyes came the vision of the lynx . . . the beast that had fled before his laughter. Laughter scares away death. . . . And half in relief and half in agony he beats his hands together as before and laughed. (111-12) The motif of "wooden walls" and seclusion re-appears here, showing the affiliation of this scene with the scene on the freight-car. The scenes build a parallel, and the motif of the coffin also appears in other scenes (Grischa makes his own coffin on the prison carpenter's bench, assisted by the Jewish worker Tawje), while the lynx becomes the symbol of a deadly threat. Similar to the scene on the train, Grischa's laughter in the prison has the ambivalent characteristics of the phenomenon that connects fatal danger  153 with the escape to life. The death of Bjuschew means the prolongation of life for Grischa Paprotkin. The formal acknowledgment of death of the long-deceased Russian soldier by the German military authorities is possible only after Grischa's testimony. Grischa, recognizing the arbitrary nature of the identities recognized by the military, finds the way out of the dangerous situation: he has to deny his assumed identity of Bjuschew and come • back to his identity as Paprotkin; his laughter accompanies the moment of the switch in social identities. He is, in his wooden coffin of a cell, coming back to life. In the scene described above, Grischa's laughter of relief is by no means shared by the readers. In his novel, Zweig employs the narrative strategy of providing the reader with an overview of the situation, giving the complete image of the relationships and connections between occurrences that remain arbitrary and unclear to the novel's protagonist. The reader is familiar with the developments in Grischa's trial, the insights into the motives of the Generals Schieffenzahn and von Lychow, and the Grischa's rescue attempts undertaken by other soldiers and Babka. Not accidentally, Zweig opens the novel by offering the reader a view, from a great distance, of the planet in the state of war, and zooming in to the figure of Grischa walking in the snow, small by comparison (3). Grischa has a very limited perspective at his disposal and, unlike the reader, remains ignorant about his own future. Grischa's restricted knowledge compared with the wide knowledge of the reader evokes the tragic irony that gives evidence of the stage origins of the main story in Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa. Significantly, the tragic irony is emphasized by Grischa's illiteracy. What gives Grischa away during his trip home, and ultimately causes his death, is his inability to read and his tendency to ignore the importance of written documents that provide their carrier with institutionally acknowledged identity. While wandering in the countryside on his way home, Grischa  154 cannot understand the information about enemy spies on the occupied territory that will be arrested and prosecuted by the German military. The announcement has been posted in seven languages, none of which Grischa could communicate in writing (69). In consequence, he does not know that he should avoid villages and any social interactions. Similarly, he treats the official identity stated in army documents very nonchalantly, trusting only direct interactions and people's spoken words. The growing dramatic tension between Grischa's attitude towards the written word and "the power of paper," as one of the chapters is entitled (Book Three, Chapter I), becomes clear to the reader who follows the narration and learns to understand the mechanisms of the military bureaucratic machine. Zweig seems to suggest that the lack of face-to-face interaction and trust in the written forms of communication (military personal files, orders, telegraphic messages, letters, and notes) is an opportunity to create injustice, with individuals in the role of victims. The two orders, the one of non-verbal and oral communication, and the one of formalized written contacts, stay in a conflicting yet balanced relationship with each other, providing the narration about the struggle for Grischa's life with dramatic intensity. Grischa—and here his laughter plays an important role—has the ability to win trust of people with whom he interacts: for example, he reminds von Lychow of the soldier authority figure from his childhood and, mostly because of this resemblance in Grischa's bright eyes and joyful mood (196), the general takes the conflict with Schieffenzahn very personally and makes an attempt to save this common soldier. Grischa's joking disposition and laughter, when experienced by others, ' appears to override the decisions made in official documents. The new element in the prison scene is Grischa's full awareness of laughter as a strategy that, according to his new conviction, can scare away death. The remembrance of  155 his own successful defence against the danger in the woods becomes the moment in which he is able to re-join the living. In a way, through his laughter Grischa acknowledges in both situations his social belonging, excluding death—which he animalizes as the approaching predator—to this community. Only this time, in the prison, he very consciously employs the tactic of scaring away death. Paradoxically, the laughter that is supposed to bring him back to the living causes suspicion among the guards. They assume that he has lost his mind, which would prevent him from functioning as a predictable member of the group. It shows that laughter, i f it is meant to create community, must be shared. The animalization of death re-appears in the final moments of Grischa's life. Facing the firing squad, he sees the images from his entire life, including the moment when he faced the lynx in the forest: . . . [U]nd da kriecht das schwarze Tier heran, der Luchs, der . . . ihn niederreiBen will und vom Gelachter seines Ubermuts . . . kiimmerlich flieht. Und wieder lachelt er schwach und verloren iiber das Tier, jetzt, wo es aus den fiinf Hohlen der Gewehrlaufe ihn anspringt, gleich landen, ihn gleich hinschlagen wird. (532) . . . [A]nd there was the black beast creeping towards him, the lynx . . ., longing to leap upon him and tear him down, yet fleeing in terror at his laughter . . . Once more, now weak and forlorn, he smiled at the beast as she leapt upon him from the five muzzles of the rifle-barrels—this time he knew she would tear him down. (431) Here, Zweig's text offers yet another instance of laughter. The doctor calls Grischa's death and remarks: "Aus. Gut gestorben. Hippokratisches Lacheln" (534) ["Quite dead; perfectly satisfactory. That's what we call the Hippocrates smile" (433)]. Thephrase "Hippocrates smile," which describes the result of the spasm of facial muscles in the moment of death, suggests here—when we take into account the previous scenes of deadly danger and laughter—another transition in Grischa's existence. Grischa's smile  156 becomes his last testimony of his life and humanity: the German original "gut gestorben" evokes quite different associations than "perfectly satisfactory," and could mean "good death" (proper, noble). I see here an additional argument supporting the position of those critics who, like Friedrich Carl Scheibe, claim that Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa is "eine optimistische Tragodie" ["optimistic tragedy"]. Grischa's transition into a 89  different identity in this case is the re-telling of the story of his mistrial by people who witnessed his march to the execution place (435)—not to forget Berlin's testimony of Grischa's case. The story of the Russian soldier, the victim of the legal murder, circulates among people and, in the atmosphere of disappointment with the moral foundations of the state, creates the conditions for civilian disobedience. In this last re-incarnation of Grischa the reader may see the hope for the future, as the last incident of Zweig's novel seems to suggest: two train engineers, against the military regulations, intentionally slow down the train in order to pick up a late passenger. (448-49) As I attempted to demonstrate, in the novel Der Streit um den Sergeanten . Grischa, as well as in the short story Die Quittung by Arnold Zweig, laughter and humorous situations have ambivalent functions. On the one hand, they support the military hierarchy and the discipline of the troops. The reinforcement of the military hierarchy is visible especially in Zweig's early work, Die Quittung, written in the atmosphere of support for German war operations—and without the first-hand knowledge of front-line service. On the other hand, laughter and humour can also, as in other war works by authors such as Erich Maria Remarque or Ernst Jiinger, who deal with the  89 See Friedrich Carl Scheibe, "Der Kriegsroman als optimistische Tragodie: liber Arnold Zweig's Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa." Arnold Zweig "Der Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa", ed. Rudolf Wolff (Bonn: Bouvier Verlag Herbert Grundmann, 1986) 57-74.  ' 157 social relationships within the German military in the time of the First World War, have a deeply subversive function that serves to create and maintain the informal hierarchies within the formal chain of command. The ability to laugh and make others laugh can also serve the purpose of gaining and keeping control over the group. The occurrences of laughter in intra-group interactions in Der, Streit um den Sergeanten Grischa seem to confirm the highly ambivalent character of the social phenomenon of laughter. In Zweig's novel, the basis of the protagonist's strategy, which is that "Lachen verscheucht den Tod" (147)—["scaring away death" (112)] is possible through laughter —advances to one of the main motifs of the work. Laughter marks the transitions between the social identities that Grischa adopts in order to avoid extinction. It indicates the dynamic and self-reflective resistance of humans to life-threatening and impersonal actions that would lead to the destruction of them and their social relations. This function of solitary, non-humoristic laughter, which still has a deep social significance, is a novelty among the German works about the First World War.  158 CHAPTER 5 IM WESTEN NICHTS NEUES [ALL QUIET ON THE WESTERN FRONT] BY ERICH MARIA REMARQUE (1929) AND ITS PARODIC TRANSFORMATIONS 5.1. The publication and the reception of Im Westen nichts Neues in the Weimar Republic Im Westen nichts Neues W h e e n in 1929)  is n o t ,  (translated  as is u s u a l l y  as  assumed,  All Quiet on the Western Front  the first literary w o r k w r i t t e n b y  M a r i a R e m a r q u e . In fact, R e m a r q u e h a d p u b l i s h e d short stories a n d p o e m s  1916.  9 0  His  two  previous  [The Dream House] serialized novel  newspaper  a t t e m p t s at n o v e l w r i t i n g ,  a c r u c i a l role i n this: after the h u g e success o f  b y his first m a j o r literary effort,  U l l s t e i n V e r l a g , to b u y u p all a v a i l a b l e  V e r l a g der Schonheit,  and destroy  by most readers.  his previous  was  notes he h a d collected  1916,  copies of  Die Traumbude  apparently  the  publisher,  change  under which  from  the  Im. Westen himself  from  since the war, w a s  10  t h  to D e c e m b e r  1927-28, and based  first p r i n t e d i n the n e w s p a p e r  9  t h  ,  1928,  for the p u r p o s e s  R e m a r q u e p u b l i s h e d the article " A u s der H e i m a t : V o n d e n  the Y o u t h Service"]  Remarque's  f r o m its  written b y R e m a r q u e in the years  N o v e m b e r  u n d M i i h e n der Jugendwehr"  the pleasures  played  the a u t h o r a s k e d his c u r r e n t p u b l i s h e r ,  them. H i s earlier controversial n a m e  and revised  Vossische Zeitung f r o m  In June  and  the  attempts.  Im Westen nichts Neues,  90  the  Remarque himself  p u b l i s h e d , is a l s o i n t e r p r e t e d b y c r i t i c s as a b i d to s e p a r a t e  literary  as  (1927-28), printed in  Im Westen nichts Neues,  o r i g i n a l E r i c h P a u l R e m a r k to E r i c h M a r i a R e m a r q u e , the n a m e  nichts Neues  as e a r l y  Die Traumbude: Ein Kunstlerroman  Station am Horizont [Station on the Horizon] were soon forgotten  W .  Erich  (1920), printed by a small publishing house in Dresden, and  Sport im Bild,  embarrassed  by A .  actual literary  Die  of  Freuden  [ " F r o m the H o m e l a n d : A b o u t the J o y s a n d T r o u b l e s  i n the p a p e r  and difficulties  Heimatfreund i n  O s n a b r i i c k . T h e article,  o f the G e r m a n Y o u t h D e f e n c e  debut.  Association,  on  of  describing became  159 checking the readers' potential interest in a book edition. The Ullstein Verlag, represented by its head reader Max Krell, decided to give Remarque an opportunity to publish his war novel after the Fischer Verlag, one of the largest publishing houses in Germany, rejected the manuscript, arguing that the readers were no longer interested in stories about the war. The book, with slight text revisions, was eventually printed by Propylaen-Verlag, a part of the Ullstein publishing group, and officially appeared on the market on January 31 , 1929. st  Im Westen nichts Neues depicts the disillusionment of Paul Baumer, a young German soldier who joined the Kaiserliche Armee right after the outbreak of the war. Baumer, who narrates the main part of the story, and his school colleagues, including Kropp, Miiller, Kemmerich, and Tjaden, enthusiastically volunteer for service, convinced by their teacher Kantorek. They undergo military training under the sadistic corporal Himmelstoss. At the front in Eastern France, their company suffers heavy losses. Over the course of the war, Baumer is forced to revise his vision of the enemy, which was shaped by war propaganda. His first eye-to-eye killing experience leaves him feeling guilty. The front episodes, dominated by violence and death, interweave with descriptions of leave periods behind the front line and at home that bring only illusory relaxation from the terror of the front. In the fall of 1918, all of Baumer's remaining friends are killed, including the older soldier Katczihsky (nicknamed Kat), who had become his mentor and best friend. Baumer outlives the original company only temporarily, for he is also killed in the last weeks of the war. Im Westen nichts Neues was a huge success from the moment of its appearance on the market. The publication of the first version of the novel in Die Vossische. Zeitung helped to sell the newspaper, which, for the first time, did not record any re turns.. After  160 the book edition was released on January 21 , 1929, the first hundred thousand copies st  were sold by February 23 , and the half-million mark was reached by May 21 . By the rd  st  91  end of 1929, the novel had been translated into 12 languages, each of the foreign editions selling no less than ten thousand copies (with the French, British, and US editions exceeding three-hundred thousand). The overall number of copies sold worldwide was estimated at over 2.5 million in the first eighteen months after the publication. Part of the success of Remarque's work was due to the innovative advertising campaign employed by the Ullstein marketing section, which made the decision to first print the novel in the* newspaper in order to test and stimulate the readers' interest, and presented its author as a mysterious first-time writer who was attempting to describe the war from the point of view of a common soldier. Last but not least, sales jumped due to the image of himself that Remarque built through interviews, where he portrayed himself as an inexperienced author who spontaneously wrote down his text in just six weeks of intense and exhausting labour in order to escape the overwhelming attacks of depression caused by his war memories.  92  Whatever the influence of Ullstein's advertising machine, the commercial success of Im Westen nichts Neues indicated that readers still wanted to engage in the debate about the First World War, ten years after the armistice. Their positive response to  91 According to Barbel Schrader's reception study of the novel, two-hundred thousand copies were sold by March 9 , 1929, three-hundred thousand by March 28 , and four-hundred thousand by April 21 . See Barbel Schrader, Der Fall Remarque: "Im Westen Nichts Neues": Eine Dokumentation (Leipzig: Reclam-Verlag, 1992) 11.. th  th  st  92 As described in Curt Riess, Bestseller: Biicher, die Millionen lesen (Hamburg: C. Wegner, 1960) 60. See also: Thomas Schneider, "Der unbekannte Remarque: Der Erich-Maria-Remarque-NachlaB in der Fales-Library, New York - Ergebnisse und Aufgabestellungen," Erich Maria Remarque 1898-1970, ed. Tilman Westphalen (Bramsche: Rasch Verlag, 1988) 32-34.  161  Remarque's hovel, supported by m a n y enthusiastic  and right-wing commentators  who  literary critics,  l a u n c h e d an attack o n  alarmed  9 3  conservative  Im Westen nichts Neues,  a c c u s i n g R e m a r q u e o f p e r v e r t i n g the truth a b o u t the w a r a n d l y i n g a b o u t his b a c k g r o u n d  and military service.  D u r i n g the heated debate  in the years  1929-30, hundreds o f reviews  newspapers  and journals. Within a few  analyses  that f o l l o w e d the p u b l i c a t i o n o f the  a n d p e r s o n a l letters w e r e  w e e k s , the focus  published in  of discussion m o v e d  from  o f t h e text's l i t e r a r y m e r i t s t o its r e a l - l i f e a s p e c t s a n d its r e p e r c u s s i o n s  p o l i t i c a l , s o c i a l , a n d c u l t u r a l life o f the late W e i m a r R e p u b l i c . Q u e s t i o n s w e r e  about the i d e o l o g y  that the n o v e l w a s  apparently advocating—that  the d i m i n i s h m e n t o f soldiers' sacrifices  spirit o f the G e r m a n A r m y  quickly  it w a s  i n the First W o r l d W a r , a n d the  and, consequently,  o f the  checked and exposed  gave the novel's  opponents  as false  Socialists,  93  See  strongest  who  the  protests  about  pacifism,  subversion of  considered  Because  the n o v e l w a s  ( s u c h as the  obscurities.  Im Westen nichts Neues  collection o f reviews  o f Peter K r o p p , and was  who  in Barbel  inconsistencies  Schrader,  to be a part o f the  37.  life  f r o m the N a t i o n a l  international  Jewish  Der Fall Remarque: "Im Westen  (Leipzig: Reclam-Verlag,  and concealments.  h a d b e e n a patient i n the s a m e  1992).  "truth" about the w a r , with  F o r example,  and nurses  see  i n the  Erich Maria Remarque ( L o n d o n :  the  serious  m i l i t a r y h o s p i t a l as  d e p i c t i o n o f the patients  Christine R. Barker and R. W . Last, 1979)  is  9 4  r e g a r d e d as a s p i r i n g to p r e s e n t the  o u t r a g e d b y the false  text  extent o f his military  literary v i s i o n o f the reality o f the front i n R e m a r q u e ' s b o o k m e t c r i t i c i s m f o r its m a n y  the  from Remarque's  against the p u b l i c a t i o n o f the n o v e l c a m e  Nichts Neues": Eine Dokumentation 94  raised  r e a s o n to d i s m i s s the author's o v e r a l l c r e d i b i l i t y , a n d  m o t i v a t e d t h e m to s e a r c h for m o r e b i o g r a p h i c  The  the  G e r m a n nation. C r i t i c i s m o f the  p a r t i a l l y to b l a m e f o r this shift; the m a r k e t i n g d e c i s i o n to s p i n facts  service)  in  s w i t c h e d to m o r e p e r s o n a l a t t a c k s o n R e m a r q u e . T h e e d i t o r o f the n o v e l  that c o u l d be easily  novel  the  protest  Remarque hospital:  O s w a l d  Wolff,  162 and socialist conspiracy to subvert the concept of the hero that emerged from the battles of the First World War—a new type of German soldier cherished by the Nazi ideology as the founding myth of the new Reich. Again, the attacks focused less on aesthetic characteristics of the text than they did on the fact that the publicists and activists associated with the political opposition to the Nazis praised the novel as an anti-war and anti-militarist voice in the debates about the meaning of the lost conflict of 1914-18. The parliamentary elections of September 1930 that brought the National Socialists considerably larger representation in the Reichstag encouraged the propagandists of the party to make a public stand against the apparent anti-German message of the novel, though they did this primarily to solidify the Nazi party's presence in the media. The occasion for the propaganda stunt was the first German screening of the movie adaptation of Im Westen nichts Neues, directed by Lewis Milestone and produced by Universal Pictures. The production had premiered in the USA in May 1930 and was scheduled for release in Berlin on December 5 , 1930. The Nazi party Gauleiter of the German capital, th  Joseph Goebbels, organized a riot to prevent the screening and further distribution of the movie in Germany and Austria. The attempt succeeded, and the release of the adaptation was delayed, creating publicity for the Nazi cause. Remarque's novel was eventually 95  prohibited after the Nazis seized power in January 1933, and condemned during the infamous book-burning ceremony of May 1933.  95 All Quiet on the Western Front was banned for obscenity in Germany until the end of 1931 and its public screenings were limited in Austria until the late 1980s.  163 5.2. Humour and laughter in the novel Im Westen nichts Neues The scholarly reception of Remarque's novel has concentrated mostly on the questions of the pacifist message of the novel, the narrator's perspective, and the connections between the biography of the author and Baumer's war fate as depicted in the text. The only scholar who has so far dealt with the comic aspects of Remarque's novels, Harley U . Taylor, devotes only a few lines to Im Westen nichts Neues. He notes: "For the person who is only casually acquainted with the novels of Erich Maria Remarque or, as is often the case, is familiar only with Im Westen nichts Neues, Remarque's work might appear to be an unlikely source of humor" (Humor 38). Taylor saw Remarque as an author who was insistently autobiographical in his literary works, and who had first-hand knowledge of the grim events "in the world's most troubled periods." The history of Germany in the twentieth century, including the two wars that became Remarque's literary subject matter, justifies, in Taylor's opinion, the lack of humour in the work. Unfortunately, Taylor does not define his theoretical approach to humour, and offers only a limited interpretation of the natural human predisposition for humour: the nature of humour in Remarque's literary work correlates with "the basic nature of the man himself," who is supposed to be, in Remarque's case, "both idealistic and cynical" (38). The critic stresses the ironic, often sardonic humour, as well as the gallows humour that Remarque used to cope with the disparity between his ideals and reality. Taylor points out that Remarque's humour is the humour of a survivor, a person who uses his wit to deal with the traumatic situation in which he finds himself. In addition, Taylor rightfully observes that Remarque valued comradeship and friendship, and the appearance of humour can be frequently found in the context of a group of comrades or friends within the figure constellation of his novel. According to Taylor, Im Westen nichts Neues  164. includes some "amusing moments" thanks to the "rough humour in the soldiers," but, in general, the novel has "very little humour," and what little there is, is "rather bland" (Humor 38-39). The principal source of humour is the figure of Tjaden, whose physicality and verbal conflicts with Corporal Himmelstoss could evoke laughter. Taylor remarks that the coarse humour of Tjaden—emphasized by the comedian "Slim" Summerville in the American movie adaptation—along with some of the language of the novel, resulted in the book being censored in 1929. The critic, however, does not explore the connection between humour, profanity, and censorship. Although Taylor's attempt to thematize and interpret the "amusing moments" in Remarque's work constitutes an initial and valuable effort at pointing out the appearances of laughter and humour in the novel, the work requires a more systematic approach. Following the theoretical model I outlined in the methodology chapter of this study, I would like to re-examine the appearances and function of humour and laughter that can be observed, on the intratextual level, in Remarque's novel. Further, I would like to investigate how Im Westen nichts Neues, commonly interpreted as a non-humorous work, became a target of parody—ambivalent intertextual practices that both ridicule and pay tribute to the immensely popular original text. Taking advantage of modern humour theories, I would like to demonstrate how the humour and laughter in Remarque's narration have been instrumentalized to cover or legitimize different manifestations of individual and structural violence within the homosocial framework of military organization. In addition, I would like to show how the selected parodies of Im Westen nichts Neues employ various comic strategies to uncover and verify the validity of the issues that emerge in the original. These parodic forms in different media, living from the  165  audience's  Parody,  laughter, therefore  a p p e a r , as L i n d a H u t c h e o n r e m a r k s i n h e r  i n their i m p o r t a n t role as metatextual,  In the f o l l o w i n g  section,  critical works.  I w o u l d like to present  that i n c l u d e h u m o u r a n d / o r laughter. I w i l l concentrate  situations,  as t h e y  most  distinctly demonstrate  9  Theory of  6  selected scenes f r o m the narration  o n the f o l l o w i n g f o u r  the f u n c t i o n s  main  h u m o u r and laughter  play in social encounters:  the  G e r m a n soldiers  a n a k e d corpse o n the battlefield, the r e c e p t i o n o f the  Himmelstoss  spotting  scene o f Kantorek's training o n the parade g r o u n d , the  b y the troop, a n d B a u m e r ' s meeting  F o r P a u l B a u m e r , the narrator o f  occasions  to l a u g h is h i s m e e t i n g  w i t h h i s f a m i l y at  Im Westen nichts Neues,  w i t h his o l d school  drafted, a l t h o u g h o n l y l o n g after he h a d e n c o u r a g e d  B a u m e r , together with Mittelstaedt, w h o  recognizes  first  time:  teacher,  one  o f the  Kantorek, who  his y o u n g  [ " B u t I g r i n at h i m i n n o c e n t l y ,  more" (176)]. Baumer's misleading  smile has  his s m i l e s as hostile.  exercises o n the parade  D a  has  been  students to j o i n the  h i m for  so als ob. i c h i h n g a r  as t h o u g h I d o n o t r e c o g n i z e  an offensive  separates h i m s e l f f r o m his f o r m e r teacher without  r e a s o n to r e c e i v e  biggest  army.  is the t r o o p c o m m a n d e r a n d K a n t o r e k ' s s u p e r i o r ,  "Ich aber grinste i h m n u r h a r m l o s i n die V i s a g e ,  (123)  officer  home.  h i s t e a c h e r b u t p r e t e n d s n o t to, a n d s m i l e s at h i m as i f m e e t i n g  weiter kenne"  can  nicht  h i m  character i n this setting;  g i v i n g the o p p o n e n t  T h e soldiers  the  observe  h o w  any  he  substantial  the recruit K a n t o r e k  ground:  e r b l i c k e i c h K a n t o r e k u n d m u B das L a c h e n v e r b e i B e n . E r tragt eine A r t  S c h o B r o c k aus v e r b l i c h e n e m B l a u . A u f d e m R u c k e n u n d an d e n  A r m e l n  sind groBe dunkle F l i c k e n eingesetzt. D e r R o c k m u B e i n e m R i e s e n haben. U m  96  any  so k t i r z e r ist d i e a b g e w e t z t e s c h w a r z e  gehort  H o s e ; sie reicht bis  zur  halben W a d e . Dafiir sind aber die S c h u h e sehr geraumig, eisenharte,  uralte  Treter, mit hochgebogenen  A l s  Linda Hutcheon,  Forms ( U r b a n a  A  Spitzen, noch an den Seiten  zu schnuren.  Theory of Parody: The Teachings of Twentieth-Century Art  and Chicago: U  o f Illinois Press, 2000)  100-01.  166 Ausgleich ist die Miitze wieder zu klein, ein furchtbar dreckiges, elendes Kratzchen. Der Gesamteindruck ist erbarmungswiirdig. (123) Then I see Kantorek and am scarcely able to stifle my laughter. He is wearing a faded blue tunic. On the back and in the sleeves there are big dark patches. The tunic must have belonged to a giant. The black, worn breeches are just as much too short; they reach barely halfway down his calf. The boots, tough old clod-hoppers, with turned-up toes and laces at the side are much too big for him. But as a compensation the cap is too small, a terribly dirty, mean little pill-box. The whole rig-out is just pitiful. (175) 97  Baumer admits, "Ich briille innerlich vor Vergniigen" (123) ["that makes me bubble with glee" (175)], when Mittelstaedt criticizes Kantorek's looks using the same phrases that he heard as a student: "Landsturmmann Kantorek, ist das Knopfputz? Sie scheinen es nie zu lernen. Ungenugend, Kantorek, ungeniigend" (123) ["Territorial Kantorek, do you call those buttons polished? You seem as though you can never learn. Inadequate, Kantorek, quite inadequate" (175)]. The exercise in proper military behaviour has the obvious purpose of taking revenge against the hated teacher who once "[thronte] auf dem Katheder" (123) ["sat up there enthroned at his desk" (175)]. The description of the teacher also illustrates Freud's description of tendentious jokes directed at the patriarchal authority, as explored in Der Witz und seine Beziehung zum Unbewufiten [The Joke and Its Relation to Unconscious], but I am not going to further develop the interpretation of the situation according to the psychoanalytical theory of humour. The situation in which Kantorek becomes the subordinate, results from a power struggle that took place a few days before the exercise on the parade ground. Mittelstaedt explains to Baumer that Kantorek attempted to restore his own dominant position over his student, who is now his  97 A l l English quotes are from A.W. Wheen's 1929 translation of Im Westen nichts Neues unless otherwise indicated. Wheen's translation sometimes deviates in details from the German original, and the text elements that indicate laughter or humorous situation are suppressed or lost in translation.  167 formal superior. Kantorek made Mittelstaedt an offer—if needed, he would use his influential position at the school board to help his former student, Mittelstaedt, pass the emergency exam, a test that the young soldiers did not have a chance to complete because they volunteered for active duty. Mittelstaedt indicates his anger at Kantorek for attempting to position himself in a prominent place in the hierarchy: "Er wollte mich erinnern, verstehst du. Da packte mich die Wut, und ich erinnerte ihn auch" (122) ["He was trying to remind me of those things, you know. Then I got mad and I reminded him of something instead" (174)]. Baumer's friend justifies his revenge by using the example of Joseph Behm, who, i f not for Kantorek's nationalist rhetoric and his demonstrated enthusiasm for the war that encouraged the students to volunteer, would have been called for military service only three months later and therefore may have lived that much longer. Because Behm's chances of survival, had he been called up a few months later, are impossible to calculate, Mittelstaedt's reaction has less to do with Behm's death on the battlefield and more to do with the desire to channel his personal anger. Mittelstaedt's anger comes from his realization of his vulnerability to the pro-war propaganda that brought him to the front, and the cynical abuse of his naivety by the school functionaries, Behm's fate functions only as an example of what could have happened to any one of the students who were caught in the net of propaganda, and expresses Mittelstaedt's helpless frustration with structures that no one can escape. In this regard, another important reason for Mittelstaedt's revenge is to symbolically pay back the repressive school system that Kantorek personifies. Laughing at the school oppressor is a rebellion against the old order in which the students felt caught up two years ago. Yet that is only a palace revolution: the scene shows that the young soldiers are not able to question the structures that made them students and  168 subsequently, the Kaiser's soldiers. It is worth observing that their laughter at Kantorek is not a liberation from, but a confirmation of the power structures within both the military organization and civilian society. Mittelstaedt uses his newly-acquired rank to mock the teacher; the mockery, however, is only possible in a situation in which both of them, the joker and the butt of the joke, are in agreement about the value system in which they believe. Kantorek would not expose himself to the humiliation i f he did not acknowledge Mittelstaedt's and Baumer's higher positions in the social structure. In a society as disciplined as the German Wilhelminian society, the military hierarchy was seen as unquestionably overriding the civilian—regardless of the age, education, and experience of its members—for the duration of the war. Kantorek, on changing his status from respected teacher to private, subordinates himself to the military chain of command and tolerates the jokes without protest as a natural part of being at the bottom of the pyramid. His unconditional submission can be also associated with his previous attempt to violate the prevailing order: .his remarks about Mittelstaedt's emergency exam can be interpreted as an effort at corruption that, for the sake of preserving the order, cannot go unpunished. Kantorek is aware of his violation and, by fulfilling the wishes of his superior, redeems his crime. The former students take advantage of this situation and, as their former teacher's superiors, feel in a position of power from which they can pay him back. It is significant in this context that Mittelstaedt exactly repeats the reprimands to which he was subjected during his school time: What he has in mind is a parody of grading practices; Baumer understands it and enjoys it. It causes the laughter of the observer. (Baumer) but it can also be interpreted as a simple transposition of the evaluation system into another area. The new structure is not less threatening, but its oppressive character  169 becomes transparent to the people who have gained their new dominant position as the result of a simple role switch. The attitude of all of the figures towards the uniform is also of significance. It is not coincidental that Kantorek is being laughed at because his appearance places him somewhere between the civilian and military worlds. The soldier's laughter fulfils a corrective function: pointing out the badly fitting uniform is a reminder of how the ideal uniform—and through it also the exemplary soldier—ought to look. The moment of laughter is therefore not a moment of eclipse and relaxation from the military drill, but rather a social disciplinary action in Henri Bergson's sense, and it expresses the deep involvement of the figures in the structures that put male bodies in uniforms. Similarly, a "funny" moment happens when the troop encounters dead soldiers hanging in the branches: In den Asten hangen Tote. Ein nackter Soldat hockt in einer Stammgabelung, er hat seinen Helm noch auf dem Kopf, sonst ist er unbekleidet. Nur eine Halfte sitzt von ihm dort oben, ein Oberkorper, dem die Beine fehlen. "Was ist da los gewesen?" frage ich. "Den haben sie aus dem Anzug gestoBen," knurrt Tjaden. Kat sagt: "Es ist komisch, wir haben das nun schon ein paarmal gesehen. Wenn so eine Mine einwichst, wird man tatsachlich richtig aus dem Anzug gestoBen. Das macht der Luftdruck." (142) In the branches dead men are hanging. A naked soldier is squatting in the fork of a tree, he still has his helmet on, otherwise he is entirely unclad. There is only half of him sitting up there, the top half, the legs are missing. "What can that mean?" I ask. "He's been blown out of his clothes," mutters Tjaden. "It's funny," says Kat, "we have seen that several times now. If a mortar gets you it blows you clean out of your clothes. It's the concussion that does it." (208) The soldier's naked body makes an uncanny impression, and an old soldier interprets it as ridiculous in order to reduce its depressing effect. The explanation provided by Kat also points out the growing number of soldiers killed that way; the high frequency of the sight  170  increases  the i n c o n g r u i t y b e t w e e n the n u m b e r o f soldiers w h o  soldiers u n c l o t h e d i n the m o m e n t  "funniness"  o f d e a t h . It c a n b e a s s u m e d  o f the e v e n t i n the r e v e r s a l o f the  s o u r c e o f i n c o n g r u i t y is the n a k e d n e s s  m a i n function o f the h e l m e t — t h e  "usual" w a y  died in uniforms and  that K a t sees  the  o f k i l l i n g i n battle.  Another  o f the b o d y c o u n t e r p o i n t e d b y the helmet.  p r o t e c t i o n o f the h e a d — i s  the  T h e  emphasized and ridiculed  n o t t h r o u g h its f a i l u r e b u t t h r o u g h its u s e l e s s n e s s a g a i n s t  artillery attack. T h e  r e m i n d s the l i v i n g soldiers o f the deadly effects o f h e a v y  a m m u n i t i o n , and contributes  the a t m o s p h e r e  o f ever-present  danger. A t the s a m e  t i m e , as a r e m i n d e r o f  m o r t a l i t y , the c a d a v e r h a s to b e j o k e d a b o u t i n o r d e r to separate  one, m a r k e d by nakedness,  military one,  designated  where  by uniforms, where  death in violent struggle  o f its i n n o c e n c e  spheres:  the  becomes a  a n d its  civilian  o f the u n i f o r m ) . T h e o b s e r v a t i o n that the c o r p s e s ,  the  norm.  missing  i n the o r d e r o f w a r ; i n other w o r d s , f o r the l a c k o f a n y m a r k s that  associate the m a n w i t h his p r o f e s s i o n (the p r e s e n c e  would  o f a u n i f o r m ) a n d n a t i o n a l i t y (the  a m o n g t h e m the n a k e d one,  h a n g i n g i n the trees, d e p r i v e s the l i v i n g o f the feeling  fire, the elevation a b o v e  protective  function o f trenches,  a whole  and dugouts; B a u m e r dedicates  to the e a r t h that p r o v i d e s shelter a n d b e c o m e s "sein e i n z i g e r F r e u n d ,  Mutter" (45)  ["his  o n l y friend, his brother, his m o t h e r " (55)]  n i e m a n d is d i e E r d e  so v i e l w i e  fur d e n Soldaten" (45)  passage  sein Bruder,  d u r i n g the battle.  life.  seine  "Fiir  ["To n o m a n d o e s the earth  so m u c h as to the s o l d i e r " ( 5 5 ) ] , s a y s the n a r r a t o r , o f the r o l e the e a r t h p l a y s i n the  line soldier's  the  the  g r o u n d equals danger. In the narration, a n u m b e r o f scenes point out the  b o m b sites, tunnels  cut  are  o f s e c u r i t y that is p r e s c r i b e d to  ground. T h e b o m b , craters m e a n protection f r o m e n e m y  to  human  violent death should not have any d o m a i n , a n d  T h e n a k e d b o d y disturbs the o n l o o k e r s b e c a u s e  assignment  two  body  mean  front-  171 The  d i s t u r b i n g character o f the s c e n e c a u s e s the s o c i a l g r o u p to accept  w h i c h also means  group follows  t h a t t h e g r o u p m a r k s it a s o d d a n d u n u s u a l b u t n o t t h r e a t e n i n g .  here the l e a d interpretation o f the g r o u p authority, the m o s t  a n d oldest soldier, K a t . T h i s strategy  that m a i n t a i n the g r o u p as a k i l l i n g  oppressive  life before  structures, but the structures, a l t h o u g h they  c o n s i d e r t h e m s e l v e s "alte L e u t e " ( 2 2 )  ["old  recruits. B e l o w ,  arrives f o r the first t i m e  I i n c l u d e the quote  the c o m m u n i c a t i o n b e t w e e n the  relationship to his n e g o t i a t i o n  the  i n its e n t i r e t y  of a new  soli. A m liebsten m o c h t e  I m m e r h i n scheint  er s c h o n gelernt  or  their  soldiers  two  former  the v a r i o u s stages  attempt  to restore the  z u haben, daB die Front  er  schleifen.  kein  abermals u n d wendet sich nicht mehr  alle, s o n d e r n a n einen, er hofft,  so  an  leichter A n t w o r t z u erhalten. K r o p p  I h n beehrt er deshalb.  ist  "Na, auch hier?"  A b e r A l b e r t ist s e i n F r e u n d n i c h t . E r a n t w o r t e t Sie, denke  old  sichtlich nicht, wie  er uns jetzt i m G a l o p p  K a s e r n e n h o f ist. E r v e r s u c h t es  i h m a m nachsten.  of  group:  E i n paar Sekunden verstreichen; H i m m e l s t o B weiB sich benehmen  field  at t h e f r o n t a n d f a c e s h i s  b e c a u s e it d e p i c t s  p o s i t i o n i n the  necessarily  c o m p a r e d to  the c l a s h o f the  soldiers, f r o m Himmelstoss's  many  nineteen-year-old  folks" (18)]  s e r v i n g b e h i n d the lines. I n a s c e n e that best d e m o n s t r a t e s  and  f o r t h e c h a r a c t e r s is  to express their superiority o v e r n e w c o m e r s  hierarchies, officer Himmelstoss  rules  correspond in  w i t h t h e m , are not  t h r o u g h w h i c h a p a r a l l e l h i e r a r c h y is c o n s t i t u t e d :  the w a r , use j o k e s  the  serves the p u r p o s e o f re-establishing  identical w i t h the m i l i t a r y c h a i n o f c o m m a n d . W h a t counts  soldiers, w h o  T h e  squadron.  cases w i t h the order o f r a n k s a n d the p o w e r associated  experience,  funny,  experienced  h a s to be e m p l o y e d to a v o i d q u e s t i o n i n g  In R e m a r q u e ' s novel, m a k i n g jokes  strengthening  it a s  knapp: "BiBchen langer  als  ich."  D e r r o t l i c h e S c h n u r r b a r t zittert.  "Ihr k e n n t m i c h w o h l n i c h t m e h r ,  T j a d e n schlagt jetzt die A u g e n auf.  "Doch."  H i m m e l s t o B w e n d e t s i c h i h m z u : " D a s ist d o c h T j a d e n , T j a d e n hebt  den  Kopf.  "Und weiBt du, was  d u bist?"  nicht?"  was?"  172 H i m r n e l s t o B ist v e r b l u f f t . "Seit w a n n d u z e n w i r u n s d e n n ? W i r h a b e n nicht z u s a m m e n i m Chausseegraben  doch  gelegen."  E r w e i B absolut nichts aus der Situation z u m a c h e n . D i e s e  offene  F e i n d s e l i g k e i t hat er nicht erwartet. A b e r er hiitet s i c h v o r l a u f i g ; sicher i h m j e m a n d den U n s i n n v o n Schiissen in den Riicken  hat  vorgeschwatzt.  T j a d e n w i r d a u f die Frage n a c h d e m C h a u s s e e g r a b e n v o r W u t  sogar  witzig. "Nee,  das  warst d u  alleine."  Jetzt k o c h t H i m r n e l s t o B auch. T j a d e n k o m m t i h m j e d o c h eilig z u v o r . E r m u B seinen Sauhund,  Spruch loswerden.  " W a s d u bist, willst d u w i s s e n ? D u bist  das bist d u ! D a s wollt' i c h dir s c h o n lange  G e n u g t u u n g vieler M o n a t e leuchtet als er d e n S a u h u n d A u c h  m a l sageri."  i h m aus d e n b l a n k e n  ein  Die  Schweinsaugen,  hinausschmettert.  H i m r n e l s t o B ist n u n entfesselt: " W a s w i l l s t d u M i s t k o t e r , d u  dreckiger Torfdeubel? Stehen Vorgesetzter mit Ihnen T j a d e n winkt groBartig.  Sie auf, K n o c h e n z u s a m m e n , w e n n  ein  spricht!" "Sie k o n n e n riihren, H i m r n e l s t o B . Wegtreten."  H i m r n e l s t o B ist e i n t o b e n d e s  Exerzierreglement. D e r Kaiser konnte  beleidigter sein. E r heult: "Tjaden, i c h befehle  nicht  Ihnen dienstlich: Stehen  Sie  auf!" "Sonst n o c h was?" fragt  Tjaden.  " W o l l e n Sie m e i n e m B e f e h l F o l g e leisten  oder nicht?"  Tjaden erwidert gelassen und abschlieBend, ohne bekanntesten  es  zu wissen,  K l a s s i k e r z i t a t . G l e i c h z e i t i g liiftet er s e i n e  mit  d e m  Kehrseite.  H i m r n e l s t o B stiirmt d a v o n : "Sie k o m m e n vors K r i e g s g e r i c h t ! " W i r  sehen ihn in der Richtung zur Schreibstube  verschwinden.  H a i e u n d T j a d e n s i n d e i n g e w a l t i g e s T o r f s t e c h e r g e b r u l l . H a i e lacht so, er s i c h die K i n n l a d e ausrenkt u n d m i t o f f e n e m dasteht.  M a u l  plotzlich  A l b e r t m u B sie i h m m i t e i n e m F a u s t s c h l a g erst w i e d e r  daB  hilflos einsetzen.  (63-64) A  couple o f seconds go  by. Apparently H i m m e l s t o s s  doesn't  quite  k n o w  w h a t t o d o . H e w o u l d l i k e m o s t t o set u s a l l o n t h e r u n a g a i n . B u t h e to h a v e  l e a r n e d a l r e a d y that the f r o n t - l i n e isn't a p a r a d e g r o u n d . H e tries  o n t h o u g h , a n d b y a d d r e s s i n g h i m s e l f to o n e to get  seems  some response.  "Well, y o u here  K r o p p is nearest,  instead o f to all o f us  so he favours  him.  too?"  B u t A l b e r t ' s n o f r i e n d o f his. " A bit l o n g e r t h a n y o u , I f a n c y , " he  retorts.  The  what?"  red moustache  Tjaden n o w  it  hopes  twitches:  " Y o u don't recognize  o p e n s h i s e y e s . "I d o  m e  any more,  though."  H i m m e l s t o s s t u r n s to h i m : " T j a d e n , isn't it?" T j a d e n lifts his h e a d . " A n d d o y o u k n o w w h a t y o u Himmelstoss  is d i s c o n c e r t e d .  don't r e m e m b e r that w e H e  "Since w h e n  ever slept i n the  h a s n o i d e a w h a t to m a k e o f the  have we  gutter  are?" become  so  familiar? I  together?"  situation. H e didn't expect this  open  h o s t i l i t y . B u t h e is o n h i s g u a r d : h e h a s a l r e a d y h a d s o m e rot d i n n e d h i m about getting  a shot i n the  back.  into  173 The  question  almost  about the gutter m a k e s  witty:  Himmelstoss  T j a d e n so m a d that h e  " N o y o u slept there b y  becomes  yourself."  b e g i n s to b o i l . B u t T j a d e n gets i n a h e a d o f h i m . H e  b r i n g o f f his insult:  " W o u l d n ' t y o u like to k n o w  h o u n d , that's w h a t y o u are. I've  been wanting  what y o u are? A  must dirty  to tell y o u that f o r a  long  time." T h e  satisfaction  "Dirty  of months  s h i n e s i n h i s d u l l pig's e y e s as h e spits  out:  hound!"  Himmelstoss  lets fly too, n o w .  peat-stealer?  S t a n d u p there, bring y o u r heels together w h e n  officer s p e a k s to  "What's that, y o u m u c k - r a k e , y o u  dirty  your  superior  you."  T j a d e n w a v e s h i m off.  " Y o u t a k e a r u n a n d j u m p at  yourself,  Himmelstoss." Himmelstoss  is a r a g i n g b o o k o f a r m y r e g u l a t i o n s .  m o r e insulted.  T h e Kaiser couldn't  be  " T j a d e n , I c o m m a n d y o u , as y o u r s u p e r i o r officer:. S t a n d  up!" " A n y t h i n g else y o u w o u l d like?" asks "Will y o u obey  m y  order or  Tjaden.  not?"  T j a d e n r e p l i e s , w i t h o u t k n o w i n g it, i n t h e w e l l - k n o w n c l a s s i c a l A t the  same time he ventilates his  "I'll h a v e W e  y o u court-martialled," storms  Himmelstoss.  w a t c h h i m disappear i n the direction o f the O r d e r l y  T j a d e n burst into a regular peat-digger's he dislocates his jaw, wide  phrase.  backside.  and suddenly  bellow.  R o o m . Haie  H a i e laughs  and  so m u c h  stands there helpless w i t h his  that  mouth  o p e n . A l b e r t h a s t o p u t it b a c k a g a i n b y g i v i n g it a b l o w , w i t h h i s  fist.  (81-83)  The  soldiers  i n the  s c e n e l a u g h at t h e h u m i l i a t i o n o f t h e o f f i c e r ,  establishing  g r o u p h i e r a r c h y that is, i n their o p i n i o n , s u p e r i o r to the r a n k s . T h e c o n d i t i o n f o r  h u m o r o u s s i t u a t i o n is t h e i n c o n g r u i t y b e t w e e n the t w o  soldiers' attitude t o w a r d s  Himmelstoss  beaten,  signalled both in verbal  t h r o u g h r e f u s a l to a c k n o w l e d g e  s u p e r i o r i t y o f the o f f i c e r , to o p e n hostility, s w e a r w o r d s ,  Himmelstoss's  a n d laughter.  However,  d o m i n a n t p o s i t i o n is s y m b o l i c a l l y v i o l a t e d , t h e o f f i c e r h a s n o t  unlike in another "revenge"  the  hierarchies. T h e transition o f  is a l s o i n t e r e s t i n g ,  non-verbal messages: f r o m simulated indifference,  a  scene, i n v o l v i n g the s a m e p e o p l e ,  the  and  the  though  been  that t o o k p l a c e  on  the last d a y o f m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g . In the other scene, the recruits attack a d r u n k e n  Himmelstoss  o n his w a y  home,  a n d give h i m a brutal spanking. T h e revenge  temporarily  174 satisfies the aggressors: "Es war ein wunderbares Bild" (41) ["It was a wonderful picture" (49)], the narrator remarks with satisfaction, but the direct violence is not sufficient to pay back their former oppressor, and the full revenge can be achieved only through group laughter. The narrator admits that the revenge in the form of a beating is a risk that the superiors are going to take, and he interprets it as a signal of successful military training: "Eigentlich konnte HimmelstoB froh sein; derm sein Wort, daB immer einer den anderen erziehen miisse, hatte an ihm selbst Friichte getragen. Wir waren gelehrige Schiiler seiner Methoden geworden" (42) ["Himmelstoss ought to have been pleased; his saying that we should each educate one another had borne fruit for himself. We had become successful students of his method" (49)]. In the army, where physical violence is the norm and a tool used to educate killers, derisive laughter is revealed as a more effective and satisfying form of violence—a weapon more powerful than assaults. Throughout the narration, whenever Himmelstoss is mentioned by other soldiers, the training officer is a handy object of derision. The moments of joking that are interpreted by Remarque scholars as exemplifications of the "peaceful times" and "breaks" between the front events (see Murdoch 14-25; Barker 32-68) are not stripped of their hostile character, however: "Ich habe das Gefiihl, daB mir beim nachsten Schanzen eine Drahtrolle auf die Beine von HimmelstoB fallen wird," vermutet Kropp. "Wir werden an ihm noch viel SpaB haben," lacht Miiller. (68) "I have a feeling that next time we go up wiring I'll be letting a bundle of wire fall on Himmelstoss's leg," hints Kropp. "We'll have quite a lot of jokes with him," laughs Miiller. (88) The jokes at the expense of other soldiers, who are usually placed higher in the formal military hierarchy but inferior in the informal hierarchy of "old hands," help to mask the danger present in the narration, to diffuse and disarm it through humour. If the  175 figures affected by the violent event laugh or respond to the violence with humour, the reader may not acknowledge the serious implications of the violent event. The narrator in Im Westen nichts Neues also points out another function of humour and laughter. When Paul Baumer is entitled to spend a few days at home on a short vacation, he visits his sick mother and his father with whom, as he admits, he no longer has much contact. He hesitates to tell his father about the front: Er mochte, daB ich etwas erzahle von drauBen, er hat Wiinsche, die ich ruhrend und dumm finde, zu ihm schon habe ich kein rechtes Verhaltnis mehr. A m liebsten mochte er immerfort etwas horen. Ich begreife, daB er nicht weiB, daB so etwas nicht erzahlt werden kann, und ich mochte ihm auch gern den Gefallen tun; aber es ist eine Gefahr fur mich, wenn ich diese Dinge in Worte bringe, ich habe Scheu, daB sie dann riesenhaft werden und sich nicht mehr bewaltigen lassen. Wo bleiben wir, wenn uns alles ganz klar wurde, was da drauBen vorgeht. So beschrankte ich mich darauf.ihm einige lustige Sachen zu erzahlen. (117) He wants me to tell him about the front; he is curious in a way that I find stupid and distressing; I no longer have any real contact with him. There is nothing he likes more than just hearing about it. I realize he does not know that a man cannot talk of such things; I would do it willingly, but it is too dangerous for me to put these things into words. I am afraid they might then become gigantic and I be no longer able to master them. What would become of us if everything that happens out there were quite clear to us? So I confine myself to telling him a few amusing things. (165) At the end of his stay, Paul says goodbye to his father, and wants to make the moment of farewell more bearable: Um ihn etwas aufzuheitern, erzahle ich ihm einige Geschichten, die mir gerade einfallen, Soldatenwitze und so etwas, von Generalen und Feldwebeln, die irgendwann mal 'reingelegt wurden. (136) In order to cheer him up a bit I tell him a few stories, soldiers' jokes and the like, about generals and sergeant-majors. (198) In the first scene, Baumer realizes that he is not able to express in words his experiences from the front. The impossibility of verbalizing his feelings about the war forces him to resort to a discursive practice with which both conversational partners are  176 familiar. A joke, in which the objects of ridicule are well known to Baumer's father, provides the soldier with the opportunity to engage his father in a talk about the war— without really talking about it. At the same time, Baumer does not feel the pressure to find a more suitable form of expression that would necessarily alienate him from his family. The decision to joke about the war is an effect of a calculation between individual and social benefits and losses. The jokes provide the soldier with the social support he needs during his stay at home (by creating a laughter community) when his comrades are not present. In Baumer's jokes from the second scene, the characters in the joke (generals, officers) lose their individual character and the context of specific times and places. They become stereotypes, authoritative figures of the German army with whom everyone is familiar yet no one really knows. In the act of telling jokes, Baumer betrays the truthfulness of his account, but his jokes are a necessary compromise; they allow him to introduce his front-line experiences into the war discourse without expending the energy needed to verbalize his feelings. Telling a joke becomes a method of .dealing with the. experience of war that is, in the joker's opinion, impossible to fully share with the unaware civilians. The situation exemplifies both Freud's view of the function of the joke, and the assumptions of contemporary theoreticians who investigate humour and laughter as relief (I outlined the theoretical basis of relief theories in the chapter about Jiinger's early war works). The joke reduces the tension, and makes the main tasks of the soldier easier to fulfill. The desire to precisely describe the experience would cause the arousal that prevents the soldiers from despairing; in Freud's terminology, the popular strategies of "Verschiebung" ["displacement"] and "Verdichtung" ["condensation"] of the  177  content  h e l p t h e m to o v e r c o m e  telling jokes  the stress. B a u m e r p o i n t s out these p a r t i c u l a r f u n c t i o n s  w h e n t a l k i n g a b o u t the h u m o u r o f the troops that are sent o n  Das  G r a u e n der Front versinkt, w e n n  gehen i h m mit gemeinen stirbt, d a n n h e i B t es, tiber alles, nehmen,  vacation:  wir i h m den R u c k e n kehren,  und grimmigen W i t z e n zuleibe; w e n n  d a B er d e n A r s c h z u g e k n i f f e n  hat, u n d so r e d e n  leisten wir Widerstand. . . . W i r tun das nicht, weil w i r  g r i m , c o a r s e j e s t s a b o u t it, w h e n speak  going  it t h a t w a y  . . . W e  take  we  then we  we  are e m p l o y e d  "lost g e n e r a t i o n , "  commanding  in most  who  officers  parents, foreigners,  are c o n n e c t e d  are i n g o o d  should go  humour: we  to p i e c e s .  (140)  victims  violence  models  the relationships  a n d other people  reveals  the  their hostility towards  limits o f their tolerance  individuals who,  towards  as their  others  in their opinion, m a d e  o f restoring order i n the  too,  the soldiers' m o d e l s  them  Im  have  to p i e c e s . " ( m y  transl.)  have  First  Westen  stresses the validity  f r o m the strictly d e f i n e d h i e r a r c h i c a l a n d  sense o f humour: w e  the  specific  sense o f h u m o u r because otherwise  of  homosocial  I s u g g e s t the alternative v e r s i o n o f the last sentence: " W e don't act l i k e that we  and  disguise  that readers w o u l d rather, e x p e c t f r o m  d e s p i t e its b e i n g r e g a r d e d as a p a c i f i s t n o v e l ,  that e m e r g e  teachers,  and  group a n d point out  Y e t  the  their  b e l o n g to the c i v i l i a n w o r l d . T h e h u m o u r  o f soldier behaviour and appearance  nichts Neues,  good  b e t w e e n the soldiers o f  W o r l d W a r n a r r a t i o n s w h i c h are p e r c e i v e d as g l o r i f y i n g the c o n f l i c t .  98  are in  o f politics and pro-war propaganda. In addition, h u m o u r and laughter  as a n a p p r o p r i a t e m e a n s  from resistance.  Westen nichts  b y their c o m r a d e s h i p o n the front, a n d  who  we  has  9 8  Im  a n d other p r o f e s s i o n a l m i l i t a r y p e r s o n n e l , as w e l l  laughter o f the c o m r a d e s  demonstrates  cases to define  he  maintain our o w n  I w o u l d like to reiterate that h u m o u r a n d laughter i n the n o v e l  Neues  say  o f e v e r y t h i n g ; that k e e p s us  don't act like that b e c a u s e w e  h u m o u r because otherwise  (100)  t u r n o u r b a c k u p o n it;  a m a n dies,  n i p p e d o f f his turd, a n d so w e m a d ; as l o n g as w e  we  wir  so H u m o r  haben, sondern wir haben H u m o r , weil w i r sonst kaputt gehen.  make  wir  jemand  d a s rettet u n s v o r d e m V e r r i i c k t w e r d e n , s o l a n g e w i r es  T h e terror o f the front sinks d e e p d o w n w h e n  of  we  because should  go  178  order o f the m i l i t a r y , p o r t r a y s u n c o n d i t i o n a l d i s c i p l i n e , depicts  outsiders,  and promotes  specifically  aggression  against  d e l i m i t e d p h y s i c a l fitness t h r o u g h the selection  o b j e c t s o f r i d i c u l e i n its h u m o r o u s s i t u a t i o n s .  Such models  are typical for First  of  W o r l d  W a r w o r k s b y a u t h o r s u s u a l l y f o u n d at t h e o t h e r p o l e o f s c h o l a r l y r e c e p t i o n , s u c h  as  Walter Flex, W a l t e r B l o e m , or Ernst Jiinger.  In the f o l l o w i n g  reception o f  section,  I w o u l d like to present  Im Westen nichts Neues  i n the early  some examples  1930s that m a k e  use  from  the  of various  comic  strategies to u n d e r m i n e , c o r r e c t , o r e x p a n d e l e m e n t s o f the o r i g i n a l that w e r e r e g a r d e d  as  controversial.  5.3. Parodic forms targeting Im Westen nichts Neues: A case study In 1936,  fragment  by people  the N a t i o n a l Socialist n e w s p a p e r  f r o m a prose text w i t h the f o l l o w i n g i n t r o d u c t o r y w o r d s :  like R e m a r q u e , we  n o w  in the w a r , o f w h i c h y o u w i l l say  b r i n g to y o u the e x p e r i e n c e  at o n c e :  that is w h a t  p u b l i s h e d text t u r n e d out to b e part o f R e m a r q u e ' s  was  p r e s u m a b l y sent a n o n y m o u s l y  a former front-line soldier.  earlier in  Volkischer Beobachter p u b l i s h e d  Der Angriff, t h e  newspaper  described b y the ultra-conservative  "After all the lies  o f a soldier w h o  T h e  from Remarque's work had been  in their opinion, falsified  because he was  not an experienced  part  The  fragment  as a " g e n u i n e  "the r e a l i m a g e "  by  published  unwittingly  tale f r o m the front  line,"  a l t h o u g h the s a m e critics h a d d e n i e d the n o v e l b y R e m a r q u e a n y credibility a n d  the a u t h o r w h o ,  told  editor as a n o r i g i n a l w o r k w r i t t e n  controlled by Joseph Goebbels, and  reviewers  took  really like" (Kerker).  Im Westen nichts Neues.  to the n e w s p a p e r  Similarly, excerpts  it w a s  a  o f the First W o r l d  despised  War,  and aggressive front-line soldier (Barker and Last  32).  179  I n o r d e r to u n d e r s t a n d the i m p u l s e to s e n d the text ( t w i c e ! ) to a r a d i c a l  publisher, we  h a v e to k e e p  described before,  i n m i n d the readers' r e s p o n s e  Im Westen nichts Neues,  b o o k f o r m in 1929,  to R e m a r q u e ' s n o v e l .  f r o m the v e r y m o m e n t  p r o v o k e d b o t h readers a n d critics to passionate  right-wing  A s  o f its p u b l i c a t i o n i n  and  often  contradictory reactions. T h e b o o k appeared o n the G e r m a n m a r k e t i n a climate o f  p o l i t i c a l p o l a r i z a t i o n - — h o w to e v a l u a t e the past a n d e s t a b l i s h a g e n e r a l l y  memory  a n d interpretation o f the First W o r l d W a r w e r e  Weimar Republic,  (pacifist)  especially  hotly debated topics  i n the  c a m p s . P o p u l a r soldier's diaries a n d a u t o b i o g r a p h i c a l w a r novels p l a y e d  important role in these debates,  reliable sources  spared the experience  p u b l i s h e r as the a u t h e n t i c  s e r v i n g as d o c u m e n t s  "confessions  o f the discussions  o f a front s o l d i e r "  9  9  —a successful  heated  up.  0  and  Die Vossische Zeitung, c a l l s  Zeitung 3 1 100  "Im W e s t e n nichts Neues:  Jan 1929,  F o r examples  from  it " B e k e n n t n i s s e  ["confessions o f a front soldier"], a n d p o i n t s out that the story  authentic, a c c o r d i n g to the s u p p o s e d testimonies soldiers. See  lost  devices  0  T h e first p u b l i s h e r o f the n o v e l , Frontsoldaten"  sec.  is  Remarques B u c h  erscheint,"  front  Vossische  D a s Unterhaltungsblatt.  o f the extreme  1992).  eines  o f "real experts," e x p e r i e n c e d  critical response  to the n o v e l see  Barbel  Der Fall Remarque: Im Westen nichts Neues, Eine Dokumentation Reclam-Verlag,  used  black-and-  a b o u t the lost w a r , a n d e v e n t u a l l y the n u a n c e s  1  strategy  in a very specific d i r e c t i o n — w a s almost instantly  T h e n o v e l fit w e l l i n t o the  had  the  market  that m i g h t h a v e b e e n - n o t i c e d w i t h o u t s u c h a p r e - c o n d i t i o n e d r e c e p t i o n , w e r e  sight as the d e b a t e s  an  of  a m b i g u i t y o f the plot, the unreliability o f the y o u n g narrator, a n d other narrative  99  late  o f i n f o r m a t i o n about the w a r for those w h o  to s u p p o r t the p o s i t i o n o f a r d e n t w a r o p p o n e n t s .  setting  o f "authenticity  o f trench warfare. Remarque's novel, advertised by  that also l e d readers' e x p e c t a t i o n s  white  acceptable  d i v i d i n g the disputants into "pro-war" (militarist) a n d "anti-war"  experience"—supposedly  been  rapid  Schrader, ed., (Leipzig:  "  W e  c a n a s s u m e that the t w o  were meant  was  as a p r a c t i c a l j o k e .  submissions  o f R e m a r q u e ' s text to r i g h t - w i n g  T h e r e is n o e v i d e n c e  . plagiarism, a n d the submissions' w e r e a n o n y m o u s .  e v e n at t h e c o s t o f  T h e fact that the recipients  i n t e r p r e t e d as a n a t t e m p t  to r i d i c u l e their superficial k n o w l e d g e  they h a d so passionately  attacked a few  hardly a coincidence:  it w a s  years earlier.  1 0 1  Dr. Goebbels, who,  o f the  T h e choice  in M a y of  of  the  also  literary w o r k s  o f target  1933,  there  easy-to-prove  forged manuscript were in both cases editors o f right-wing periodicals c a n be  was  editors  that w o u l d tell us otherwise:  no previously unpublished author looking for fame  for the  initiated the  public  said was  betrayal o f the  for the e d u c a t i o n o f the p e o p l e  spirit o f truthfulness."  s u b v e r t e d the  latter's  s e l f - p r o c l a i m e d r o l e as the o n l y a d j u d i c a t o r o f  e x p e n s e o f the N a z i  at a l l ( i f w e  requires a j o k i n g subject,  audience)  W a r [and]  T h e publication of Remarque's work in Goebbels's  1 0 2  T h e j o k e at the  be not possible  o f the First W o r l d  i f the excerpt  u n d e r s t a n d the act o f m a k i n g j o k e s  it i n t o t h e n e w s p a p e r ,  similar circumstances,  101  See  be tolerated; the s a m e mistake  sec.  "In d i e K n i e  102  James  "Neudeutsche  Reichsausgabe, gezwungen,"  Beilage:  M a c P h e r s o n Ritchie,  C r o o m H e l m ,  1983)  68-69.  that  a public m e d i u m read  by  made  for a h u m o r o u s situation  that c o u l d h a p p e n to a n y o n e  t w i c e is r i d i c u l o u s , a n d the  Kriegsliteratur," Der Deutsche  Der AngriffYl  and  understanding  for such an unfortunate accident b e c o m e s a laughing stock.  Erich Limpach,  1929,  o f the c o n d i t i o n s  D e c  the.  authenticity.  s a m e text h a d not a p p e a r e d a g a i n in  O n e s l i p i n the e d i t i n g j o b is j u s t a m i s t a k e  might therefore  responsible  f o r r e p e t i t i o n is o n e  in  newspapers  as a s o c i a l a c t i o n  a n object o f the j o k e , a n d the g a z e o f a n  h a d not m a d e  literary ,  propaganda organ w o u l d not be noticed  m a n y . M o r e o v e r , it w o u l d n o t b e a s f u n n y i f t h e  take place.  directed "against  that  joke  b u r n i n g o f E r i c h M a r i a R e m a r q u e ' s w o r k s , a n act he  soldiers  180  Volkischer Beobachter  to  and  editor  T h e laughter  Frontsoldat; and Joseph  very  16  of  Feb  Goebbels,  1930.  German Literature under National Socialism  (London:  181 the audience/readership functions here as a social corrective, analyzed for the first time by Henri Bergson in his essay Le Rire [Laughter]. It is as i f the anonymous sender(s) of Remarque's text were trying to say, "be careful what you're doing, do not mechanically approve all submissions you receive, specify your critical position, and revise the reasons why you reject an author's text." And here again emerges the question of the conditions and mechanisms of literary criticism and reception that in some cases disregard the text's internal features, and base interpretations too heavily on external factors. Although speculation about this question is not the main goal of this chapter, the story of the two submissions clearly demonstrates that the same text, stripped of the author's name and title that would pre-condition its reception, can be interpreted very differently in various ideological, political, and cultural settings. Attempts to re-publish Remarque's text in those different contexts can therefore be seen as a consciously employed comic strategy intended to ridicule those critics and readers who constructed, based heavily on extra-textual influences, a specific model of soldier behaviour and granted it the sole right to draw the "true" image of the war. Two issues arising at this point need further discussion. First, taking Remarque's text and its parodic uses as examples, what are the characteristics of the comic strategies that made the laughter possible? And second, how do we know that the comic strategies target specific models of soldier behaviour (in addition to the literary ignorance, the selfproclaimed role as truth oracle, and the lack of professionalism of the right-wing editors)? Further, does the use of these comic strategies reject or affirm the characteristics of these models? Answering these questions is the goal of the following discussion. Let us first concentrate on the question of the comic strategy. As mentioned earlier, the comic effect that results from the described situation has its source not only in  182 repetition, in the multiple appearances of the same text at different times and in different contexts, but also in the incongruity between the context of the original and the context of the copies, thus exposing the re-published text as incomplete and imperfect. Among other conscious ways in which texts are alluded to or cited in other texts, (and for which the term "intertextuality" has been coined), imitative repetition is one of the forms that expresses our evaluative attitude to the text, or, what is more important here, to the set of circumstances in which the text occurs. Simon Dentith, in his attempt to create a larger framework for the major (and often conflicting) theories of parody proposed by Gerard Genette, Margaret A. Rose, Robert Phiddian,' and Linda Hutcheon, notes that the evaluative attitude is typical of a whole range of interrelated and criss-crossing parodic cultural forms that, in addition to imitation, include pastiche, mock-heroism, burlesque, travesty, spoof, and—last but not least—parody itself. Dentith tries to escape the systemic limitations of the previously proposed theories of parody by suggesting that all "polemical allusive imitation[s] of a preceding text" can be called parodic practices—-a definition that will definitely be useful in this short outline of works intertextually. related to Im  Westen  nichts  Neues.  According to Dentith, one has to differentiate between two  kinds of parodic text practices: "general" and "specific" parody, that reflect, accordingly, humoristic evaluations of genre and judgments about individual, specific texts belonging to a given genre (Dentith 1T9). Another division suggested by Dentith, which allows for some clarification of the tangled definitions, functions, and uses of parodic forms, results from the selection of the target for parodic attack. Parodic forms do not have to make fun only of the specific precursor text(s) or genres, but can also use the authority of precursor texts (originals, or "hypotexts" in Genette's terminology) to mockingly attack the elements of extra-textual reality.  183  The  authority o f the h y p o t e x t  c a n be m e a s u r e d b o t h b y the h i g h n u m b e r o f  printed a n d the v i v i d critical reception,  activities  1 0 3  together with other cultural and political  that l e a d to the c a n o n i z a t i o n o f the text, but a l s o — a n d this is a c r u c i a l  for our reflections  copies  a b o u t p a r o d i c f o r m s — b y the f r e q u e n c y  indicator  and range o f allusions  text o v e r t i m e . T h e n u m b e r o f intertextual practices that take the n o v e l  to  the  Im Westen nichts  Neues  as the o r i g i n a l t e x t is v e r y h i g h . E v e n f o r s o m e o n e w h o  details  o f R e m a r q u e ' s w a r n a r r a t i o n , the p h r a s e u s e d as the title f o r the n o v e l denotes,  is n o t f a m i l i a r w i t h  short, the h y p o c r i s y o f the d e c i s i o n m a k e r s , or the pointlessness a n d the  stagnation  of a given  song  from  1982  (All Quiet on the Western Front),  C a l i f o r n i a f r o m 2 0 0 4 i n the n e w s p a p e r  F r o n t " ) , to the title o f a w e b l o g  of new  features  USA Today  f r o m the title o f a n E l t o n  p h r a s e . T h e title o f R e m a r q u e ' s f a m o u s  d e p a r t u r e , is i t s e l f m e a n t  examples  complains  o f the possible  w o r k , w h i c h is set h e r e  n o v e l c l a i m s that the p h r a s e  as a p o i n t o f  o f the  "Im W e s t e n nichts Neues"  often  n a r r a t o r , P a u l B a u m e r , is k i l l e d . I n fact, the p h r a s e w a s  Im Westen nichts Neues Second  W o r l d  was  one  the  intertextual  German  appeared in official  when  the  main  the  in G e r m a n y until  "the g r e a t e s t w a r n o v e l o f a l l t i m e s . "  the  news  not all that p o p u l a r d u r i n g  o f the most p o p u l a r b o o k s  W a r . It i s s t i l l s o l d a s  lack  ("Im  a n d its p r o p a g a n d a . T h e n a r r a t o r o f t h e l a s t p a r t o f  f r o m the front line, s u c h as o n the relatively quiet d a y i n O c t o b e r 1918  103  a b o u t the  uses o f  in  Western  Explorer browser  as a p a r o d i c attack o n the o f f i c i a l l a n g u a g e  S u p r e m e C o m m a n d o f the A r m y  John  ( " W i l d f i r e s : A l l Q u i e t o n the  entry by K a i K r e t s c h m a n n , w h o  A n d these are o n l y f e w  phrase  to the title o f a n article o n w i l d f i r e s  i n the u p c o m i n g v e r s i o n o f M i c r o s o f t ' s Internet  Westen nichts Neues").  in  hopeless  situation, d e p e n d i n g o n the d i s c u r s i v e c o n t e x t i n w h i c h the  appears. T h e spectrum o f uses in various m e d i a ranges  the  the  See  D o n a l d R a y R i c h a r d s , The German Bestseller in the 20th Century: A Complete ' Bibliography and Analysis, 1915-1940 ( B e r n e : H e r b e r t L a n g a n d C o . L t d . , 1 9 6 8 ) 5 5 .  184 First World War, as the novel and some critics suggest. As for the English version of the title, Brian Murdoch points out that A . W. Wheen's translation of the original German title, smoothly incorporated into the English vocabulary of collective war memory, has much more resemblance to the Civil War Song All Quiet Along the Potomac than to the First World War military dispatches (Murdoch 49). We can also notice here that the authority of Remarque's text re-designed the context of the phrase. The military dispatches containing the phrase "Im Westen nichts Neues" were in fact quite rare, but, through the reception of the novel, the phrase has been post factum promoted to an icon of the official lingo. Remarque's simple poetic application of the phrase increased the incongruity between the de-humanized language of the state institutions and the human tragedy of common soldiers, creating discrepancy and space for the parodist, and possibly a comic effect. However, as Margaret A. Rose notes, the reader has to be able to recognize both codes—the code of the parodied text and the code of the parodying text— in order to recognize the incongruity between the codes, and identify the latter as a parodic practice. Thus, the title phrase must have strong semantic and/or formal resemblance to the institutional language, both in German and in English, in order to be interpreted as a satirical poke at the language of war propaganda. Its title aside, Im Westen nichts Neues can be read as a polemic against the images of war and the attitudes towards the war propagated by the Wilhelminian institutions and their apologists in the time of the Weimar Republic. In the chain of intertextual influences, however, Remarque's war narration was also often parodied in both literature and film. What Dentith wrote about the specific and general parody can be observed in the case of Im Westen nichts Neues: the number of parodies of the work reflects its popularity in the 1930s, as well as the popularity of war narrations in general. Although  185 Harold Bloom, like many other critics, refused to acknowledge the novel's artistic value —he called it "a period piece and a historical document" and allowed its popularity to be "an index to popularity, and to nothing more" (1-2)—the wide recognition of the novel, deserved or not, is an important starting point for parody. The massive popularity of Im Westen nichts Neues undoubtedly multiplied the frequency of its parodic quotation. The parodic imitations of Im Westen nichts Neues include, among many others, the literary description of an ancient Greek war campaign, Vor Troja nichts Neues [All Quiet on the Trojan Front] by Emil Marius Requark (1930), the Eastern variation of Paul Baumer's story, Im Osten nichts Neues [All Quiet on the Eastern Front] by Carl August Gottlob Otto (1929), the alternative, positive view of events, Contra Remarque: Im Westen wohl was Neues [Contra Remarque: Not Quite Quiet on the Western Front] by Arthur Klietmann (1931), the musical Not So Quiet on the Western Front by Monty Banks (1930), and the dog comedy So Quiet on the Canine Front by Zion Myers and Jules White (1931). Already the titles of the works, representing both narrative and performative genres, demonstrate that they relate directly to Remarque's novel, but their polemical ambition goes beyond the use of the catchy phrase to pre-condition the reception of the text, as in the newspaper article, weblog entry, and song lyrics mentioned earlier. For the purposes of this chapter section, let us concentrate on only two works—the first and the last—in order to answer the questions about the application of comic strategies and the elements that provoke polemic humoristic responses, with a concentration on the model of soldier behaviour suggested by war narrations including Remarque's novel. Vor Troja nichts Neues was published by the Brunnen-Verlag in Berlin in 1930. Its author reinforced the mocking effect of the title by choosing the pseudonym Emil  186  Marius Requark,  1 0 4  an obvious  a l l u s i o n to R e m a r q u e , p l a y i n g n o t o n l y o n the s i m i l a r i t y  the author's initials but also o n the c o n t e m p o r a r y disputes  over whether  the y o u n g  E r i c h P a u l R e m a r k c h a n g e d his n a m e to the F r e n c h - s p e l l e d R e m a r q u e w i t h the  of proudly exposing  his f o r e i g n — a n d possibly noble—ancestry,  b a c k g r o u n d , a n d r e v e a l i n g the C a t h o l i c roots (demonstrated  or whether  he m a d e the change  literary attempts.  means  s i m p l y to separate  G i v e n this context,  intention  i n the m i d d l e n a m e  ethnic  Maria),  unsuccessful.  the m o c k i n g w o r d p l a y — t h e G e r m a n w o r d  c o t t a g e c h e e s e , b u t also refers to a n u n i n t e r e s t i n g subject, o r s i m p l y  does not surprise. In addition, s o m e external features  writer  h i d i n g his Jewish  h i m s e l f f r o m his earlier,  "Quark"  nonsense—  o f Ullstein's m a r k e t hit  were  i m i t a t e d i n the B r u n n e n - V e r l a g p a r o d y , s u c h as the d e s i g n o f the d u s t j a c k e t a n d  the  endorsement  v o n  o n the title page.. T h e first e d i t i o n o f R e m a r q u e ' s w o r k b o r e W a l t e r  Molo's commendation,  V o n  " R e m a r q u e s B u c h ist d a s D e n k m a l u n s e r e s  alien Toten geschrieben"  ["Remarque's  W r i t t e n b y all the dead"], w h i l e the motto  by remarking,  "Requarks B u c h  were  Written by one  o f the  a  l i v i n g " ] . It  It i s p r e s u m e d t h a t t h e p a r o d y h a s b e e n w r i t t e n b y M a x J o s e p h W o l f f , historian and author o f works on Shakespeare  and Moliere.  Maria Remarque: A Critical Bio-bibliography Sprache u n d Literatur 55. A m s t e r d a m : R o d o p i ,  See  an  statement  literary  C . R. O w e n ,  Erich  (Amsterdamer Publikationen zur 1984).  is  although  s o l d . T h i s p o s s i b i l i t y n o t w i t h s t a n d i n g , t h e r e is  interesting contrast b e t w e e n M o l o ' s metaphorical style a n d the down-to-earth  104  words  seit d r e i t a u s e n d J a h r e n u n b e k a n n t e n  i f t h e m i m i c r y a c t u a l l y h e l p e d t h e p a r o d y to its f i n a n c i a l s u c c e s s ,  a considerable 30,000 copies  soldier.  [ " R e q u a r k ' s b o o k is a m e m o r i a l to  has remained u n k n o w n for 3,000 years.  difficult to say  Soldaten.  o f the p a r o d y twists W a l t e r v o n M o l o ' s  Soldaten. V o n einem Lebendigen geschrieben"  soldier, w h o  unbekannten  b o o k is a m e m o r i a l to o u r u n k n o w n  ist d a s D e n k m a l d e s  of  187  o f the p a r o d i c m o t t o  ("written  mottoes carries considerable  by one  comic  o f the living"). T h e i n c o n g r u i t y b e t w e e n the  potential.  Literary critics specializing in Remarque's reception do  parody. In his article about  analysis  Vor Troja nichts Neues,  o f elements targeted  Vor Troja nichts Neues externals  device  Vor Troja nichts Neues  R e m a r q u e ' s n o v e l a n d its a u t h o r as w e l l  is  a  as  Im Westen nichts Neues t o  is a b l e as a p a r o d y o f  the  a n d the c o n t e x t o f R e m a r q u e ' s w o r k to p r o v i d e a b a s i s f o r  a n d the receptive  a n o v e l about the  A n a c h r o n i s m is a u s e f u l  for a double comedy.  Vor Troja nichts Neues  . .  allows  epic p o e m  (Trojan Front  us to c l a s s i f y  53)  it, i n  a n d its p r o t a g o n i s t s ,  and, maybe  to  of H o m e r i c  Dentith's  a n d as  p a r o d y o f R e m a r q u e ' s t e x t . I n a d d i t i o n , it a t t a c k s t h e n a r r a t i v e s o l u t i o n s  Westen nichts Neues,  a  comic  o v e r l a p for the reader o f a structure b e l o n g i n g  W e s t e r n F r o n t a n d the characters a n d places  Greece and Troy makes  double parody in  in Homer.  terms, b o t h as a g e n e r a l p a r o d y o f the classic  specific  extensive  about that n o v e l . W o l f f s b o o k , t h o u g h , also uses  reversal o f the h e r o i c ideals  The  (Wolffs)  achievements:  raise questions  t  k n o w Requark's  Brian M u r d o c h gives an  b y the p a r o d y . H e o b s e r v e s that  m u l t i - l a y e r e d w o r k that h u m o r o u s l y attacks  Homer's literary  two  a  of  e v e n m o r e forcefully, the literary i m a g e s o f the  Im  First  W o r l d W a r i n g e n e r a l a n d the cultural a n d p o l i t i c a l situation o f the W e i m a r R e p u b l i c in  the late  1 9 2 0 s . It i s w o r t h n o t i n g t h a t i n o r d e r t o r e a d t h e t e x t a s a " d o u b l e c o m e d y , "  postulated  b y M u r d o c h , the reader requires k n o w l e d g e  Remarque's, but  F o r  Troja nichts Neues  r e a d e r is n o t f a m i l i a r w i t h o n e  c o m i c effect o f the hypertext  referenced b y the p a r o d y . T h u s ,  u p o n the e v e r - c h a n g i n g  i n c o n g r u i t i e s t h a t t h e r e a d e r is a b l e to p e r c e i v e  keeping  dynamics  and solve in a playful  i n m i n d the r e c e p t i o n o f the texts o v e r time, a c k n o w l e d g e s  knowledge  o f the details  and  is a b l e to s u s t a i n its p a r o d i c p o t e n t i a l e v e n i f the  layer o f the hypotexts  depends  o f b o t h texts' c o d e s , H o m e r ' s  as  o f H o m e r ' s texts ( s u c h as the n a m e s  of  way.  the  different  Murdoch,  the s l o w l y  fading  o f s o m e characters and  their  188  actions),  b u t a d m i t s that "the w o r k is g e n u i n e l y  f u n n y " (53).  T h e a s s u m p t i o n h e r e is  the d o u b l e n a t u r e o f R e q u a r k ' s p a r o d y is the s o u r c e o f its c o m i c e f f e c t , u n l i k e  "barely readable" parodies (50)—Riiter calls t h e m "Gegenschriften" or  works"—that exclusively  target the stylistic m a n n e r o f  b i o g r a p h i c o b s c u r i t i e s o f its a u t h o r — a n e x a m p l e  "opposing  1929.  identifies,  o n the m e c h a n i s m s  written by  that create the  for a large n u m b e r o f p a r o d i e d elements.  as o n e o f the m a i n targets  R e m a r q u e ' s b o o k that w a s  the  Salpmo  1 0 5  A l t h o u g h M u r d o c h does not focus  for p a r o d i c effect, he accounts  and  Hat Erich Maria  Remarque wirklich gelebt? [Did Erich Maria Remarque Really Live?], Friedlaender (Mynona) in  other  Im Westen nichts Neues  o f s u c h a text b e i n g  that  seemingly  H e  conditions  first  o f the p a r o d y , the c o m m e r c i a l e x p l o i t a t i o n  of  i n t e n d e d b y its a u t h o r a n d p u b l i s h e r ( U l l s t e i n )  from  the e a r l y stages o f the c r e a t i o n p r o c e s s .  S e c o n d u n d e r p a r o d i c a t t a c k is the attitude  Remarque's narrator, w h o  naivety, generalized pacifism, and a pessimism  demonstrates  that p a s s e s into f r e q u e n t m o m e n t s  o f d e s p a i r . T h i r d , t h e p a r o d y a i m s at t h e  of  heroic  i d e a l i s m o f the c l a s s i c a l age that c a n n o t s u r v i v e i n a t i m e o f c h a n g e d m i l i t a r y tactics  the "battle o f m a t e r i e l , " y e t still s t r o n g l y i n f l u e n c e s  confrontations i n the twentieth  the i m a g e s  o f  battlefield  Vor Troja nichts Neues,  although  extensive,  requires s o m e additions. Thersites, the narrator o f the story, e v o k e s a n association  reader o f  105  The Iliad,  Vor Troja nichts Neues  Manfred Kuxdorf,  who  is a s p e c i a l i s t  i n sharp, m o c k i n g insults.  with  The  c a n associate h i m w i t h the c o w a r d l y a n d apparently  "Mynona Versus Remarque, Tucholsky, M a n n ,  S o Q u i e t o n the L i t e r a r y Front,"  and Others: N o t  The First World War in German Narrative Prose,  ed. C h a r l e s N . G e n n o a n d H e i n z W e t z e l (Toronto: U n i v e r s i t y o f T o r o n t o Press, 1980)  71-92.  and  century.  Murdoch's examination of  the c o m i c c h a r a c t e r f r o m  '  •  ;  189  ugliest m a n w h o  Iliad, h e  came  to T r o y , a h u n c h b a c k e d , b o w - l e g g e d ,  dares, i n front o f the troops, to a c c u s e K i n g  for c o n t i n u i n g the war: "[W]hat's y o u r p r o b l e m n o w ?  [A]re y o u in need  almost  b a l d cripple. In  A g a m e m n o n o f egoistic  cry  (282). F o r these insults, O d y s s e u s  warrior by negative example.  disrespect  provoked by h i m define  H e balances  on kings, whatever  in various insults,  the  A g a m e m n o n  o f what  violence  Interestingly,  and  vulgar terms  the j o k i n g  solidarity and* l o y a l t y o f the soldiers  relationship  against  finally  sexual  uses  T h e r s i t e s to e n d h i s m o c k e r y . T h e i n c i d e n t s h o w s that t h e r e is a l i n e  T h e r s i t e s c a n n o t c r o s s ; h e is p u n i s h e d to a v o i d the q u e s t i o n i n g  o f the leader's  b y l a u g h i n g at T h e r s i t e s ; t h e y  c o n f i r m the  that  warrior  qualities, a n d to p r e v e n t the d i s t u r b a n c e o f o r d e r i n the g r o u p . T h e o t h e r s o l d i e r s  w i t h their leaders  kings  accuses  constitutes the biggest insult for a warrior: greed, lust a n d  Odysseus  the  laugh"  is p u t to a.test. T h e r s i t e s  a n d inferiority to another soldier. A t this m o m e n t ,  open  for  h i m i n c l u s i o n into the g r o u p a n d i m m u n i t y f r o m the anger o f the  breaks w h e n  privileges,  ancient  against  he thought w o u l d m a k e the A r g i v e s  (249-51). T h e kings hate h i m but leave h i m alone.  that guarantees  figure,  o n the thin line b e t w e e n o b e d i e n c e  p r o l o n g t h e w a r . H e is a n "expert  inappropriate attacks  makes.him  the ideal m o d e l o f  f o r m i l i t a r y a u t h o r i t y , u s i n g h u m o u r to p l a y o u t the a g g r e s s i o n  leaders w h o  finer  around.  T h e r s i t e s , i n H o m e r ' s n a r r a t i o n , is a m a r g i n a l b u t h i g h l y i n t e r e s t i n g  because he h i m s e l f a n d the actions  "a m u c h  beats Thersites a n d  "like a n idiot" (319), to the m i r t h o f all w a r r i o r s g a t h e r e d  so  hurts  m a l e pride b y calling A c h i l l e s , his rival in the race for fame,  warrior than himself'  , . .  girl to stash a w a y ,  y o u can screw with her all by yourself?" ( H o m e r 261-71). Thersites also  Agamemnon's  motivations  . . . W h a t are y o u m i s s i n g ?  o f still m o r e g o l d . . . O r d o y o u w a n t a y o u n g  The  s o l d i e r m o d e l that  identify  the  190  leaders  w o u l d l i k e to m a k e  o b l i g a t o r y . In the e n d , T h e r s i t e s is e m a s c u l a t e d  a n d b y the d e m o n s t r a t i o n o f his p h y s i c a l  The  story o f T h e r s i t e s is r e l e v a n t  Thersites, R e q u a r k aims  at t w o  to Vor Troja nichts Neues;  narrative models  t h r o u g h the figure  o f soldier behaviour created by  m o c k e d b y H o m e r ' s Thersites), a n d the not-necessarily-opposite  in  Im Westen nichts Neues.  The Iliad  T h e first m o d e l w a s  image  organizations,  for a service  Requark's use  1 0 5  )  constructed models  the  have  s u r v i v e d as F i r s t W o r l d  W a r  ancient  images.  o f a n a c h r o n i s m — H o m e r ' s f i g u r e o f T h e r s i t e s , as w e l l as the  i n R e q u a r k ' s text, T h e r s i t e s is o n e  o f the c o m m o n  First  many  o f m i l i t a r y m a s c u l i n i t y u p o n this  soldiers  setting  an incongruity. F o r  who  has to fight  in  line:  E i n H a g e l v o n Pfeilen g i n g iiber uns nieder, riesige geschleudert,  A  hail o f arrows came  W o r l d W a r , and was  wurden  transl.)  part o f the p o l i t i c a l front against  (18-19)  performed  1 0 7  o f the p a r a m i l i t a r y organizations  und  field stones were hurled,  emptied o n us, s w o r d a n d lance  their machine-like destruction, ( m y  one  Vernichtungswerk.  d o w n o v e r us, e n o r m o u s  b o i l i n g p i t c h f r o m kettles w a s  Stahlhelm w a s  Feldsteine  siedendes P e c h in K e s s e l n iiber uns ausgeleert, Schwert  L a n z e verrichteten ihr maschinenmaBiges  The  during,  orientation o f military  o f the First W o r l d W a r p a r o d y i n the t i m e o f the T r o j a n W a r — c a u s e s  106  as  with masculinity,  s u c h as E r n s t J i i n g e r , W a l t e r B l o e m , a n d W a l t e r F l e x ( a n d  heroic ideal. Their models  the first  soldier  that is u n d e r s t o o d as a n h o n o u r a b l e d u t y t o t h e c o u n t r y a n d its l e a d e r s .  Stahlhelm w r i t e r s  instance,  (and  l o y a l t y to a n d trust i n the leader, a n d the r e f u s a l o f i n d i v i d u a l g r a t i f i c a t i o n  W o r l d W a r authors  others  the strictly h o m o s o c i a l  o f the  of  the  alive and well before,  a n d after the First W o r l d W a r . T h e h e r o i c m o d e l c o n n e c t s v i o l e n c e  fair fight o f equal opponents,  crying  defects.  m i l i t a r y — t h e m o d e l o f m i l i t a n t a n d v i o l e n t m a s c u l i n i t y as o u t l i n e d i n  presented  b y his  that arose  after the  the W e i m a r R e p u b l i c .  First  191  The  description o f the defence,  Vernichtungswerk"  ["machine-like  in Remarque's novel—the  since  especially  the p h r a s e  destruction"],  technology  "maschinenmaBiges  is j o k i n g l y t a r g e t i n g t h e w a r as  o f destruction might have  changed  H o m e r ' s time, but the basic tactical principles c o u l d be the same.  event, m a y  well make  real m e n and heroes,  but, i n the heat o f the  depicted  dramatically  T h e war, a  noble  battle  . . . w e i B m a n nicht, ob m a n vor- oder ruckwarts gehen soil. T u t m a n eine, es  genau  . . . one  d a s s e l b e , d i e R i c h t u n g u n d d e r Z u f a l l m a c h e n es.  d o e s not k n o w w h e t h e r to g o  the first, o n e the same;  phrases,  and smuggled  when  or real names  into the  a wounded  forwards or backwards. If one  i n R e q u a r k ' s text are often twentieth  it. ( m y  A  transl.)  as  first  attack,  as  pseudo-Greek  blood-curdling event f r o m Remarque's  s o l d i e r is d y i n g o n the b a t t l e f i e l d after the  does  exactly  century elements, such  f r o m the W e i m a r R e p u b l i c , d i s g u i s e d  ancient times.  ist  (19)  is a h e r o ; i f the other, a c o w a r d . I n g e n e r a l , b o t h are  it's t h e d i r e c t i o n a n d t h e c h a n c e t h a t d e c i d e  The comic anachronisms  slogans,  das  so ist m a n e i n H e l d , tut m a n d a s a n d e r e , e i n F e i g l i n g . I m G r u n d e  novel,  is p a r o d i e d i n  Vor Troja nichts Neues: Unter den Vordersten lag todlich getroffen M i t  d e m Nationallied  der junge  Hellas, Hellas uber alles w a r  H i p p i a s aus  Athen.  er losgesturmt.  M e h r  als d e n ersten V e r s hatte er nicht s i n g e n k o n n e n , d a n n p f i f f der S a n g e r d e m letzten  Loch.  A m o n g  the  first  Athens.  H e h a d attacked w i t h the n a t i o n a l a n t h e m  w a r r i o r s lay the m o r t a l l y w o u n d e d  o n his lips. H e d i d not get farther t h a n the last,  A s  substitution  A n English edition of provide m y  o w n  verse w h e n  he whistled  this a n a c h r o n i s m serves  that the h e r o i c ideal s u r v i v e d a l o n g time:  more than a simple  first  young Hippias from  Hellas, Hellas above all his  transl.)  i n the case o f the outdated m i l i t a r y technology,  demonstrate  107  (my  aus  (19)  o f constituent  to  its f r a m e w o r k d o e s n o t  require  elements.  Vor Troja nichts Neues  does not exist. W h e r e necessary,  translation o f the quotes f r o m the  text.  I  192 Significantly, in  story,  as o p p o s e d to i n  Vor Troja nichts Neues,  The Iliad. T h e  T h e r s i t e s is e l e v a t e d  to narrator o f  conversation with H o m e r shows h o w  the  the  position  o f a n c i e n t s t o r y teller, p r o p a g a t o r o f m i l i t a n t m a s c u l i n i t y , a n d c o n s t r u c t o r o f its n a r r a t i v e  m o d e l c a n b e s u b v e r t e d : H o m e r is not o n l y a beautifier o f the r e a l i t y a n d s e r v a n t o f  o f f i c i a l w a r p r o p a g a n d a , as T h e r s i t e s sees h i m , b u t h e a l s o tries to c o m p l i m e n t  decision makers whenever  describes  possible,  H o m e r in a derogatory  exaggerating  their warrior qualities.  the  the  Thersites  way:  Sie h a b e n hier einen alten K e r b  I c h glaube, er s t a m m t  aus  Smyrna.  H o m e r  h e i B t er. S o e i n e A r t o f f i z i e l l e n B e r i c h t e r s t a t t e r s , u n d a u B e r d e m u n t e r h a l t er die Fiihrer bei i h r e n taglichen M a h l z e i t e n m i t G e s a n g s v o r t r a g e n . M a n kann sich denken, was  dabei herauskommt. Elende Lobhudelei. Dafiir  kriegt er d a n n a u c h ein G l a s W e i n oder ein S t u c k B r a t e n ab u n d w e n n die v e r z e h r t hat, tragt er n o c h e i n m a l so d i c k auf. H i e r glaubt nattirlich k e i n M e n s c h , Berichte.  (33)  d o c h z u H a u s e s i n d sie g a n z toll a u f  Smyrna.  His name  H e is k i n d o f a n o f f i c i a l r e p o r t e r , a n d h e a l s o e n t e r t a i n s  during their daily meals  roast, a n d w h e n  he has c o n s u m e d t h e m both, he  the  leaders,  or a piece  l a y s it o n t h i c k o n c e  m a n b e l i e v e s h i m h e r e , o f c o u r s e , b u t at h o m e  reports, ( m y  is  with his singing. Y o u c a n imagine what c o m e s  that. E x t r a v a g a n t praises. In return, h e gets a g l a s s o f w i n e  N o  seine  '  There's this o l d g u y here. I think he c o m e s f r o m Homer.  er  i h m  they  are c r a z y for  of  of more. his  transl.)  T h e r s i t e s , as the n a r r a t o r a n d subject o f the  story, objectifies  H o m e r a n d his  vision  o f w a r a n d , b y d o i n g so, creates the c o n d i t i o n s for:the s o c i a l situation o f laughter.  The  n a r r a t o r d e l i v e r s the b l i n d p o e t to the m i r t h o f t h e r e a d e r s , b u t a l s o a l l o w s  reflect  o n the artificial a n d c o n d i t i o n e d character o f H o m e r ' s w a r r i o r  The  subversion o f a certain perspective  Neues,  the  figure  to  The Iliad  ideal.  o n w a r g o e s further, t h o u g h , a n d relates  R e q u a r k ' s c r i t i q u e o f t h e s o l d i e r ' s ( s e l f ) i m a g e a s it a p p e a r s i n  W i t h the intertextual r e f e r e n c e  Im Westen nichts Neues.  as a sort o f p r e - s t o r y o f  Vor Troja nichts  o f T h e r s i t e s is a b l e to u n d e r m i n e P a u l B a u m e r ' s i m a g e  innocent narrator w h o  t h e m to  as a  a r r i v e s at t h e f r o n t l i n e d i r e c t l y f r o m s c h o o l , a f t e r o n l y  young,  a  short  to  193  period o f military training. In the parody, Thersites repeats  Baumer's opinions about  soldier's life a n d the c o m m a n d o f the a r m y , but the k n o w l e d g e  the w a y  o f the pre-story stands  o f B a u m e r ' s r e l i a b i l i t y as a narrator, a n d the r e p e t i t i o n s o f a f f e c t i o n a t e  e x p o s e T h e r s i t e s as a n e g o c e n t r i c p a n i c - m o n g e r w h o  cultivates his negative  s u c c e s s after the w a r w h e n he p u b l i s h e s his w a r diary. W h e n  his  in  statements  attitude  t o w a r d s the w a r a n d the leaders. T h e o n l y p u r p o s e o f his service a p p e a r s for h i m to  financial  a  be  friend  T i m a r c h o s expresses his d i s b e l i e f i n the a c c u r a c y o f Thersites's d e p i c t i o n o f the w a r ,  a u t h o r in  spe  lesen" (22)  says " E i nreicher M a n n  will ich werden, ganz Grie'chenland wird mein  ["I w a n t t o b e a r i c h m a n , t h e w h o l e  o f Greece will read m y  book"  transl.)]. H e c y n i c a l l y explains.his v i e w o n the w a r a n d the possibilities  the  B u c h  (my  o f its n a r r a t i v e  representation:  " N e i n , d u [wirst m e i n B u c h ] nicht [lesen]. D u warst j a i m K r i e g e .  Aber  a l l e L e u t e , d i e n i c h t d a b e i w a r e n , d i e w e r d e n es v e r s c h l i n g e n . M a n w i r d gar nicht genug E x e m p l a r e beschaffen  k o n n e n . D e n n das sage ich dir,  T i m a r c h o s , w e n n dieser K r i e g iiberhaupt e i n e n Z w e c k hat, so besteht darin, daB ich dariiber schreiben  er  kann."  M e i n F r e u n d lachelte unglaubig. W i r Soldaten glauben iiberhaupt nichts mehr,  desto bereitwilliger w e r d e n m i r m e i n e  sie s c h o n i m G e i s t , w i e  sie g e b e u g t  Leser glauben. O , ich  uber m e i n e m W e r k  sitzen, wie  h a s t i g e n F i n g e r n Seite a u f Seite u m s c h l a g e n u n d sie m i t n o c h B l i c k e n durchfliegen. " V o r Troja nichts Neues" werden, eine  Sensation  w i r d eine  hastigeren  ohnegleichen.  " E s lebe d e r K r i e g ! " hatte i c h i n m e i n e r B e g e i s t e r u n g b e i n a h e  daB der K r i e g der letzte aller K r i e g e bleibt.  people w h o  gerufen.  meaning M y  book, because  Y o u see,  y o u were  i n the war. B u t all these  friend s m i l e d in disbelief.  it."  W e  soldiers don't believe  readers will believe  already in m y mind's eye,  h o w they  me  in anything  that m u c h m o r e . O h , I see  lean over m y  work, h o w  p a g e s w i t h t h e i r h a s t y f i n g e r s a n d r e a d it t h r o u g h e v e n  " L o n g live the war!" I almost shouted i n m y Just the opposite, m y  it  they turn  faster.  o n the T r o j a n Front" will be sensational, n o t h i n g else w i l l beat  far f r o m m e !  impossible  i f t h i s w a r h a s a m e a n i n g at a l l , its  is t h a t I c a n w r i t e a b o u t  anymore, but m y  sorgen,  (22-23)  w e r e n ' t t h e r e , t h e y w i l l d e v o u r it. It w i l l b e a l m o s t  to print e n o u g h copies.  mit  Sensation  A b e r das sei ferae v o n m i r ! I m G e g e n t e i l , m e i n B u c h w i r d dafur  "No, y o u won't read m y  sehe sie  the  " A l l Quiet it.  e n t h u s i a s m . B u t m a y that  b o o k w i l l ensure that this w a r w i l l  be be  194  the w a r to e n d a l l w a r s , ( m y  transl.)  T h e phrase "Es wird darin viel v o n mir u n d wenig  ["There will be m u c h about m e  v o m K r i e g e die R e d e  sein"  a n d little a b o u t the w a r i n [the b o o k ] " ( m y  specifies Thersites's authorial position. Thersites's observations  future literary w o r k about the w a r also betray his intentions  transl.)]  d u r i n g the w a r about  as a n author. W h a t he  a b o u t h i s w r i t i n g , a n d n o t t h e d i a r y i n its f i n i s h e d a n d a p p a r e n t l y c e n s o r e d  constitutes the n a r r a t i o n o f  Vor Troja nichts Neues.  the a c t u a l d i a r y is q u e s t i o n e d  Thus,  (24)  his  thinks  form,  the reliability o f the narrator o f  f r o m the v e r y b e g i n n i n g . W e r e a d the m e t a - n a r r a t i o n a n d  f o l l o w the c o n s t r u c t i o n process  o f a w a r story that has to sell w e l l . T h e structure o f  p a r o d y is also i m p o r t a n t h e r e — t h e  the  publisher's preface a n d afterword, b y bracketing  story taken f r o m the o r i g i n a l , additionally exaggerate the p o s i t i o n o f the  the  autobiographical  narrator. T h e preface ridicules the p u b l i s h i n g h o u s e U l l s t e i n for editing stories f r o m  long-gone  institute  war: "Das archaologische  o f Ullsteinopolis" (my  praises the  "Personlichkeit des  o f the author, w h o  descriptions far too  archaeological  V e r f a s s e r s , d i e s e s e i n z i g a r t i g e n M a r i n e s " (6)  Im Westen nichts Neues  war  commercial  i n return, subverts the narrator's p o s i t i o n o f the meta-story,  C l e a r l y , the narrator a n d author o f  too.  d o not r e m a i n intact either,  c h a n g e s t h e v i e w o f t h e p a r o d i e d t e x t : i n t h i s c a s e , it  provokes  a b o u t the c o m m e r c i a l i z a t i o n o f the n o v e l a n d the r e l i a b i l i t y o f its d e p i c t i o n  war. Baumer's naive perspective  propagated view  o n the w a r , his a n d his c o m r a d e s ' p a c i f i s m , a n d  that the y o u n g soldiers b e l o n g to the  war, are all q u e s t i o n e d .  It  ["personality  a n d the authenticity o f his  f r e q u e n t l y to be t a k e n as a n y t h i n g m o r e t h a n j u s t  the p a r o d y n e c e s s a r i l y  ["the  transl.)] f o u n d T h e r s i t e s ' s m a n u s c r i p t 3 , 0 0 0 y e a r s later.  is a n e x t r a o r d i n a r y m a n " ( m y transl.)]  advertisement—which,  questions  Institut v o n U l l s t e i n o p o l i s " (5)  the  of  the  "lost g e n e r a t i o n " d a m a g e d b y  I n the p a r o d i c v e r s i o n , the w e l l - k n o w n i n t r o d u c t o r y w o r d s  the  of  for  195  R e m a r q u e ' s text take a n a n a c h r o n i s t i c twist:  die v o m K r i e g e zerstort w u r d e , selbst w e n n  sollte"  (cover page)  may have  escaped  ["to  a generation who  the m e n b e l o n g  sie d e n S p i e B e n d e r T r o j a n e r  was  mirror) that r e s e m b l e  particular scenes from  a H o m e r fan, encouraged  to o p e n m a n i f e s t a t i o n s  o f every  o n food and drink). A  makes  of  here  o f disrespect towards the narrator's superiors: " S t r a m m s t e h e n  und  (28)  ["One  gebiihrende  l e a r n s to s t a n d at a t t e n t i o n a n d to salute o n l y  o r d e r to o m i t t h e m t h e r e b y p r o v i n g to one's s u p e r i o r s the p r o p e r d i s r e s p e c t "  b e a " F r o n t s c h w e i n " ["front  pig"]  means  soldiers f r o m the s a m e  s w e a r at l i f e i n g e n e r a l a n d t h e w a r i n p a r t i c u l a r . T h e p a r o d y m a k e s  scene o f the  (my  (not  troop), and  an ironic and  s a d i s t i c m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g t a r g e t e d at K a n t o r e k  contradicts the d e c l a r e d pacifist attitude o f R e m a r q u e ' s  in  transl.).  also to f r a t e r n i z e w i t h o t h e r s o l d i e r s  w i t h a l l , t h o u g h ; the c o m r a d e s h i p is l i m i t e d to the  evidently  What  s p e c i a l p l a c e is a c c o r d e d  Nichtachtung zu beweisen"  o n the  fun  d u t y a n d the theft  G r u B e n lernt m a n nur, u m d e n V o r g e s e t z t e n d u r c h ihre U n t e r l a s s u n g die  apt c o m m e n t  to  (though reflected in a  Im Westen nichts Neues.  o l d f r o n t - l i n e s o l d i e r is the a v o i d a n c e  private property (with special accent  T o  they  the T r o j a n spears" ( m y transl.)]. T h e superficial anti-war a n d anti-  volunteer for the war, reveal themselves i n his reflections  an experienced  entkommen  destroyed b y the war, e v e n t h o u g h  military convictions o f Thersites, w h o m his teacher,  house  " z u e i n e r G e n e r a t i o n [...],.  very  that  figures:  Ich huldige einer pazifistischen Abschreckungstheorie, i c h will den den K r i e g verekeln. Ich habe damit die besten Erfolge.  Z w e i  Rekruten haben sich umgebracht—die Gliicklichen!—,  zwei  v o n  Leuten  deri  andere  haben  e i n e n H e r z k o l l a p s , so d a B sie fur d e n F r o n t d i e n s t u n t a u g l i c h s i n d , drei desertiert.  Keiner v o n ihnen wird sich a m Kriege beteiligen  der M a n n s c h a f t kriege i c h hoffentlich a u c h n o c h so w e i t . m a n uberzeugungstreue ohne  Pazifisten, Manner,  d a B sie i h n erst k e n n e n g e l e r a t  haben.  die den K r i e g  und den  . . [S]o  them!—two  sind  Rest  erzieht  verabscheuen,  (52-53)  I h o n o u r the p a c i f i s t t h e o r y o f d e t e r r e n c e ; I w a n t to p u t p e o p l e I a m highly successful.  to  T w o o f the recruits c o m m i t t e d  o f f the  war.  suicide—lucky  others h a d heart failure a n d are unsuitable for front  service,  196  the next three deserted. N o n e a n d the rest o f the c o m p a n y That's h o w before  The  expansion,  they  y o u educate  meta-narrative form o f  pacifists:  universal theory  c a n be the  o f the  cases o f misconduct  and  anymore,  b r i n g to d o the s a m e m e n who  . . .  despise the  war  transl.)  Vor Troja nichts Neues  allows  or explanation o f certain ideological components  o f the c o m p o n e n t s  the  addition,  o f the hypotext  that—in  o f correction. T h e previous scene demonstrates  s i m p l e fact o f p a r t i c i p a t i o n i n the w a r as a n  "lost g e n e r a t i o n " — a s  (for e x a m p l e ,  use  that  that leads to  suicide),  the presence  is s t r i k i n g l y v i s i b l e  or  failures,  mistakes,  i n R e q u a r k ' s w o r k , i n contrast to the p a r o d i e d text,  o f f e m i n i n i t y i n the w a r , expressed  important w o m a n  male  in a constellation  characters. W o m e n , either real or projections  b e h a v i o u r , but are also the v o i c e  w h i c h Remarque's soldiers  speak  about reasons  of episodic  o f the  f a t h e r l a n d but the fact that A g a m e m n o n w a n t e d  soldiers'  fantasy,  o f the truth. I n the p a r o d y o f the  scene  satisfaction:  Ochsenfleisch  A n d  a u c h nicht..." (43)  no bull's flesh,  the officers,  "Fifr e i n e n  either" ( m y  that a p p e a r i n  soldier there  is n o w o m a n ' s  transl.)]. T h e easy a c c e s s to w o m e n ' s bodies,  soldiers' disappointment  o f the officers'  U n d  flesh  with  left.  for  the  alcohol).  T h e only female  are Paul's m o t h e r o n her deathbed,  the  reserved  better reserves o f f o o d a n d  are d e p r i v e d o f their o w n v o i c e .  Im Westen nichts Neues  wife  victory and failure in  S o l d a t e n fallt k e i n W e i b e r f l e i s c h m e h r ab.  is a l s o the m a i n c a u s e o f the c o m m o n  In R e m a r q u e ' s narration, w o m e n  the  to t a k e a b r e a k f r o m h i s m a l i c i o u s  ["For the c o m m o n  h i g h e r r a n k s ( i n a d d i t i o n to the e n v y  in  for the w a r , R e q u a r k ' s " M u s k o t e n "  T h e m a i n s t a n d a r d b y w h i c h the c o m m o n soldiers j u d g e  w a r is s e x u a l  is  yet  [ " t o m m i e s " ] g u e s s that the m a i n i m p u l s e f o r the T r o j a n W a r is n o t t h e d e f e n c e o f  (16).  one  all-in-one,  explanation a n d justification for all  of violence  the  future.  What  motivate  conscious  g e t t o k n o w it. ( m y  eyes o f the p a r o d i s t — a r e i n n e e d  present  o f t h e m w i l l take part i n the w a r  I will hopefully  figures  speaking  197  weakly  a n d o n l y r e a c t i n g to h e r son's inquiries  with w h o m  ( 1 0 3 - 1 0 7 ) , a n d the c o l o u r f u l poster o n the w a l l ( 1 0 1 - 1 0 2 ) — a n  representation o f w o m a n .  In the p a r o d y , the soldiers  t h e i r d e c l a r e d lust is i m m e d i a t e l y  suitable for the  soldier role they  the e x c l a m a t i o n ,  Troja  80)  comrades  ["We  have  Opfer,  with each other very closely:  need women,  a b e r i m m e r h i n , es  were women"  and second,  first,  women!"  (my  who  physical unattractiveness,  find  K r i e g is e n t s e t z l i c h !  E r d e n " (89)  W a s  of w o m e n  were spared sexual  a convenient  imperfections  w i t h the results  makes  the  o f his  desire o f  soldiers  abuse  acts  (Vor  re-  both  correlate  finally  visit  sex  the  with  surprises  apparently because o f  their  the m o r a l obstacles:  Statte m e h r  o f the c o n v e r s a t i o n here turns  often projected i n the m a l e narrations o f the First W o r l d  "Der  auf  do? There's n o play for chastity  connotation, and o f desires and  his  search:  ["they w e r e  the p r i e s t e s s e s to h a v e  r e a s o n to o v e r c o m e  transl.)]. T h e satirical impetus  sexual  with  three  n e e d s o f the b o d y  sollen w i r tun? D i e K e u s c h h e i t hat keine  absent beings stripped o f manifest  is  transl.)], but  the last  to b e i n v o l v e d i n s i n f u l s e x u a l  [ " T h e w a r is h o r r i b l e ! W h a t s h o u l d w e  world anymore" (my  finds  transl.)]. T h e sexual  the f o o d g i v e n as a gift c o n v i n c e s  Thersites, but the w o m e n ,  but  a p o s e that  (my  w a r e n W e i b e r " (85)  the p r o m i s e o f sex  the visitors. T h e w o m e n ' s w i l l i n g n e s s  idealized  aber w i r brauchen W e i b e r , Weiber!"  aren't p r e t t y , b u t h e is s a t i s f i e d  Ware,  of  adopted. Thersites begins a search for w o m e n  is d e p i c t e d as c o r r e s p o n d i n g w i t h h u n g e r . T h e t w o  the i m a g e  expression,  prefer to stay w i t h their provisions. W h e n Thersites  s h e l v e d p r o d u c t s , but still, they  women,  w o m e n  d o not hide their desire,  as a r a t h e r e m p t y  are innocent victims, but w e  war zuruckgestellte  genders  exposed  " W i r sind schuldlose  priestesses o f A r t e m i s , they  "es  126-129), the F r e n c h  c o m m u n i c a t i o n is sparse a n d b a s e d m a i n l y o n the soldiers' i n t e r p r e t a t i o n  their intentions  male  (Im Westen  in  the  against  W a r — a s  human  ( s u c h as v a n i t y ) o f their o w n . A t the s a m e t i m e , the p o l i t e n e s s o f  Thersites  198 a n d his c o m r a d e s  to c h o o s e — f o o d  violence,  d u r i n g the m e e t i n g s w i t h the w o m e n ,  or sex—undermines  including sexual  the m o d e l  aggression  and.their initial d i l e m m a s  a n d p h y s i c a l d o m i n a t i o n . F o r the  w o u l d rather stay where  F o r the f e m a l e  figures,.the  their social roles  distress,  sexual  they  duties  masculine  include being  w e r e a n d eat t h a n r i s k b e c o m i n g  g r u e s o m e n e s s o f w a r a p p e a r s as a w e l c o m e  N o t i c e a b l y , the encounter  lustful,  sexual  pretext to  (priestesses) a n d try a less m o r a l l y restrictive alternative  objects).  (damsels  w i t h t h e p r i e s t e s s e s is n o t a  w i t h the F r e n c h village  The female,  by Klaus Theweleit  Mannerphantasien,  direct  w a r reality without w h i c h the i m a g e  a u t h o r s (as  a comprehensive  w a r n a r r a t i o n s ) a n d R e m a r q u e ' s story, e m e r g e s i n the p a r o d y as the  study o f  inevitable  o f war w o u l d neither be complete  Vor Troja nichts Neues,  Interestingly,  in  yet, the v o i c e  is i g n o r e d . P y t h i a s a y s a b o u t T h e r s i t e s ' s  the f e m a l e  voice  is the o n e  future  nor  E x e m p l a r e herstellen  In 3 0 0 0 y e a r s , I see  enough  The  course"  (my  . . .  element  of  believable.  book:  nicht schaffen,  . . . they  Buchbindereien, nicht  a r e n o t a b l e t o d o it, to  genug  binding  produce  transl.)  her. "Das w a r natiirlich Q u a t s c h " (63)  his talent a n d future p e c u n i a r y  right-wing  there w i l l be t e n printing presses, twenty b o o k  copies . . . (my  transl.)], he observes,  described  (63)  hundreds of workers  soldier does not believe  the  telling the truth, a n d  [I]n 3 0 0 0 J a h r e n . . ., i c h s e h e z e h n D r u c k e r e i e n , z w a n z i g H u n d e r t e v o n A r b e i t e r n . . . sie k o n n e n es  shops,  in  women.  b a n n e d f r o m b o t h the narrations o f c o n s e r v a t i v e  in his w o r k  prey.  escape  parody o f any scene f r o m Remarque's novel, but rather a p a r o d i c elaboration o n  meeting  what  of military masculinity based on •  figures, Thersites, T i m a r c h o s , a n d A r c h i d a m o s , a soldier's  although they  of  ["It  although in all other circumstances  success.  was  nonsense,  h e is v e r y s u r e  of  of  199  The  s u c c e s s o f R e m a r q u e ' s n o v e l , to w h i c h the p a r o d y a l l u d e s , w a s  to p r o f i t i n a d i f f e r e n t m e d i u m , f i l m . T h e 1930  Western Front,  American movie,  a faithful a d a p t a t i o n o f the n o v e l , b e c a m e  quickly  turned  All Quiet on the  a b i g hit i n the U n i t e d  States  a n d G r e a t B r i t a i n . In the W e i m a r R e p u b l i c , the p o l i t i c a l right a c c u s e d the f i l m o f anti-  German  sentiment  a n d , as w a s  Yet even in Germany,  the case w i t h the n o v e l , o f a distorted portrayal o f the  w h e r e the m o v i e initially r e c e i v e d quite a different reception,  H o l l y w o o d motion picture became  the m o v i e d o u b t l e s s l y  a classic o f the w a r m o v i e  A  became  c o n t r i b u t e d to the further s u c c e s s o f the n o v e l ; the  v i s u a l m a r k s o f the w a r , easily r e c o g n i z a b l e  adaptation,  that,  icons.  subject for a further analysis c o u l d certainly be the q u e s t i o n w h e t h e r the  by L e w i s Milestone (screenplay  authored by M a x w e l l  the  genre. T h e popularity o f  m a d e with a large budget a n d care for detail, reinforced certain narrative images  consequently,  war.  movie  Anderson and George Abbott)  was  at a l l p a r o d i c , f o l l o w i n g S i m o n D e n t i t h ' s t h e o r y o f t h e u n a v o i d a b l e p a r o d i c c h a r a c t e r o f  all literary a n d m o v i e  adaptations o f a text. O r — t o  a d d e v e n m o r e c o m p l e x i t y to  q u e s t i o n — i t w o u l d b e i n t e r e s t i n g to a s k if, a n d i n w h i c h r e s p e c t , t h e  adaptation, the  1979  film predecessor,  T V production by Delbert M a n n ,  Milestone's film.  latest  the  film  p a r o d i e s R e m a r q u e ' s t e x t a n d / o r its  F o r the time being, h o w e v e r ,  let u s p u t a s i d e  the  d i s c u s s i o n a b o u t the p o s s i b l e p a r o d i c d i m e n s i o n s o f a f i l m a d a p t a t i o n o f the text, e v e n  it m i g h t b e v e r y i n t e r e s t i n g to i n v e s t i g a t e  point o f view  o f p a r o d y theories.  the interplay b e t w e e n the t w o  Instead, I w o u l d like to'present the  Dogville Comedy: So Quiet on the Canine Front, b y example  o f f i l m p a r o d y o f the m o v i e  application o f c o m i c strategy  Z i o n M y e r s  media from  short  1931  the  movie,  a n d J u l e s W h i t e , as  All Quiet on the Western Front.  if  A  an  In this p a r o d y , the  is v e r y e a s y to d e t e r m i n e a n d h e l p s u s to s p e c i f y  what  200  elements are d r a w n f r o m b o t h R e m a r q u e ' s text a n d M i l e s t o n e ' s m o v i e  humoristic  1929  through 1931,  the f i l m studio M e t r o G o l d w y n M e y e r s , i n a n  to o v e r c o m e  years o f crisis, p r o d u c e d a successful  short m o v i e s  w i t h d o g actors, dressed like people  c o n c e p t o f the  Golden,  the  "bizarre," but she  are so  15-minute  observes  "Barkies,"  T h e  i n the o p i n i o n  long  So Quiet on (he Canine Front, It c o n t a i n s  o f  is v e r y s i m p l e a n d  .  the  quite  five parts d i v i d e d b y  Im Westen nichts Neues  are a n c h o r e d i n the A m e r i c a n context.  of  are also h i g h . . . c a m p  b a d they're w o n d e r f u l " ( G o l d e n C I 2). T h e plot o f o n e  T h e chapters resemble the plot o f  although they  attempt  and with h u m a n voice-overs.  that "the D o g v i l l e s h o r t s  extraordinary c o m p a r e d w i t h other w a r movies.  title s c r e e n s .  series o f nine so-called  series—parodying well-known mainstream movies-—is,  . . [T]he Dogvilles  movies,  polemic  responses.  F r o m  Eve  to p r o v o k e  black  in some  elements,  T h e f i l m starts w i t h the s c e n e  in  w h i c h the m e s s a g e o f the o u t b r e a k o f w a r finds the students i n the m i d d l e o f a b o r i n g  anatomy  class,  Poodle," where  and they  all volunteer for the service.  the recruits receive  T h e n follows  their military training. D u r i n g  There'" (clearly a n A m e r i c a n t e r m , not the o n l y o n e  in the  the conflict a b r o a d , o n the E u r o p e a n soil), the soldiers  Q u i e t o n the  Same  C a n i n e Front" s h o w s the  first  experiences  film,  the  s c e n e at  "Entraining for  that is u s e d to  say g o o d b y e  f r o m b e h i n d the e n e m y  What  the m o v i e  describe  o f the soldiers o n the front.  a n d the  "The  comrade.  i s b o t h a d i r e c t a n d a g e n e r a l p a r o d y . It i s t h e p a r o d y o f a s p e c i f i c  a d a p t s . T h e title o f the p a r o d y is a l s o  All Quiet on the Western Front,  "So  heroic  is r e l e v a n t to o u r d i s c u s s i o n o f p a r o d y is the p r e l i m i n a r y o b s e r v a t i o n  the text w h i c h the m o v i e  production  lines, o f a n arrested  'Over  to their families.  R o o k i e s a W e e k Later" closes the m o v i e w i t h a story o f e s p i o n a g e  rescue,  "Camp  feeding  movie  a l l u d i n g to the  o n the p o p u l a r i t y o f the  that  and  of  big-screen  previous  201  adaptation. In a d d i t i o n , the p a r o d y p o l e m i c a l l y  the w a r m o v i e  appearances,  genre,  s u c h as d e p i c t i o n s  with an emphasis  a d d r e s s e s the e l e m e n t s that  of combat  and violence  o n w a r f a r e a r i d its e f f e c t s o n t h e  b e t w e e n the  i n d i v i d u a l a n d the h o m o s o c i a l  group, a n d the  masculinity.  T h e comic  i n the p a r o d y  based  strongly  strategy e m p l o y e d  voices, a n d interactions  i n c o n g r u i t y has to be intensified  creation o f a  1930s, the  issue o f animal cruelty was  are h e l d upright b y wires),  to r e a c h its c o m i c  battlefield,  a r m s , t u r n left o r right, c r a w l o n the  b u t at t h e  undergoes  " [ H ] a d the  lie i n the  allows reflection  i n the tent. A l l  about  b o d y , w h i c h c h a n g e s i n that process.  that b a s e their t r a i n i n g o n  a n d p a i n , b u t a l s o to f u n c t i o n as a part o f the g r o u p , i n w h i c h  and teamwork  are c r u c i a l .  scene makes  mechanical  108  See  body  the v i e w e r  that m a l e  aware  bodies are subjected  and may  to;  cause laughter.  The  Mdnnerphantasien ( F r a n k f u r t  body  the  to  obedience  dog  their  A t the  same  o f the p r o c e s s l e a d i n g f r o m the n a t u r a l to  b e h a v i o u r that is p u t i n m o t i o n i n o r d e r to s m o o t h l y  Klaus Theweleit,  the  T h e s c e n e o f m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g i n the p a r o d y s h o w s that  c o o r d i n a t i o n i n t u r n i n g r i g h t o r left is m i s e r a b l e  time, the  dogs  a s e r i e s o f p l a n n e d e x e r c i s e s t h a t s h o u l d p r e p a r e it  b o d i e s are not p r e p a r e d for the c h a n g e  In  trenches,  endure fatigue  1 0 8  cast  o f "natural" h u m a n  a n d sit at t h e t a b l e  same time  o f the s o l d i e r i n the w e s t e r n m i l i t a r y institutions  Enlightenment model  G o l d e n  r a i s e d i n r e l a t i o n to the w h o l e series (the  present  o f m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g o n the m a l e  E v e  is  and  appalling" (Golden CI3).  m a r c h like soldiers,  influence  effect:  w h i c h re-establishes the invisible category  u n n a t u r a l to the v i e w e r ,  military-specific  and civilians  in social relations.  or a n i m a l b e h a v i o u r . T h e d o g s i n the m o v i e  this appears  relations  So Quiet on the Canine Front  w a l k e d o n all fours, p e r h a p s the effect wouldn't be quite so  the  different  individual,  o n i n c o n g r u i t y — a n i m a l s take the roles o f soldiers  imitate h u m a n m o v e s , dress,  notes that the  i n its  characterize  the  a d o p t the recruits  a m M a i n : Rowohlt,  1993).  .  202  into the m i l i t a r y m a c h i n e , to the m e t a - o r g a n i s m o f the t r o o p . A n i n t e r e s t i n g  the m o v i e  c o n f i r m s the a s s u m p t i o n  about the  the d o g s use  battlefield.  extreme  G e r m a n general  structure o f the troop dissolves.  R u n n i n g f r o m the e n e m y  is  the  his  " D o y o u w a n t to die like a d o g ? " (chapter  5), w h i c h is a l i n g u i s t i c  joke  c a s t , b u t it a l s o m a r k s t h e d i s t i n c t i o n b e t w e e n t h e w o r t h y  d e a t h . It c o r r e s p o n d s w i t h t h e h e g e m o n i c  in w h i c h inclusions  being.  i n the W e s t f r o m the eighteenth  and exclusions  play a decisive  model o f  masculinity  to the twentieth  centuries,  for  a  1 0 9  is v i s i b l e a l s o i n  relation b e t w e e n the b o d y a n d the c l o t h i n g that serves the p u r p o s e o f  appropriate gender  and female)  or social roles. T h e characters are dressed  i n the first scene, a n d then they  "Der militarische M a n n e r r a u m erzeugt dadurch seinen hegemonialen Soldatenrolle oder zwingt geben:  change  like high school  to a r m y u n i f o r m s .  ganzen  gefolgt v o n Ausweichstrategien  See  Mannlichkeit in der burgerlichen Gesellschaft  L e b e n eine  beweist  18.,  Geschichte der Mannlichkeit in Europa 1750-2000  der  besondere  Soldatenrolle  'Stellungsfluchtige',  Wolfgang Schmale, des  T h e  Meuterer, Uberlaufer,  innerhalb der  ('Kriegsneurotiker', 'Simulanten', 'Kriegsunfreiwillige', ' G e h o r s a m v e r w e i g e r e r ' , ' F e i g e ' u . a. m . ) .  students  Manner zur Ubernahme  Kriegsdienstverweigerer,  the  assigning  Inklusionen und Exklusionen und  Charakter. E r zwingt  sie i n R o l l e n , die d e m  Deserteure,  Selbstverstummler,  149-203.  (human)  role in creating roles adequate  interplay between h u m a n and animal characteristics  W e n d u n g  of  cowardly,  d o e s not w a n t to betray  c r e a t e d b y the state institutions  109  the  spy w h o  and unworthy (animal)  (male  time  soldier, in a w o r d , urimanly. In another scene,  v o n P r e t z e l asks the e n e m y  c o n s i d e r i n g the c a n i n e  T h e  of panic on  the  T h e f o r m a t i o n breaks up; the soldiers r u n i n all directions. In the m o m e n t  not h o n o u r a b l e , not w o r t h y o f the  human  of  "real m e n . " T h e o n l y  all four legs a n d w a l k naturally are the m o m e n t s  d a n g e r the  comrades:  from  "unnatural" character o f the process  c o n s t r u c t i o n o f t h e m a l e b o d y that, at t h e s a m e t i m e , m a k e s  when  detail  19. u n d 20.  "Hegemonie: Jahrhunderts,"  (Wien: B o h l a u Verlag,  2003)  203  c l o t h i n g , b r o u g h t to the viewer's  attention t h r o u g h the i n c o n g r u i t y b e t w e e n the shape  t h e h u m a n a n d t h e d o g b o d y , is t h e o n l y i n d i c a t o r o f g e n d e r ,  age,  and membership in a national community. T w o  t h e first s c e n e , at t h e t r a i n s t a t i o n , t h e  are sent o f f b y a n enthusiastic  pictures taken; they  their bodies  soldiers  scenes deserve  are s a y i n g g o o d - b y e  c r o w d ( c h a p t e r 3). T w o o f the  normal circumstances,  the real appearance  or an image  w i t h the real a p p e a r a n c e  e i t h e r t h r o u g h its p r e s e n c e  image  incongruities:  that h a s a r i d i c u l i n g e f f e c t t h r o u g h its  make  the v i e w e r  aware  one  o n the b o a r d d e p i c t i n g t w o  h u m a n bodies,  one  o f the c o n v i c t i o n that the u n i f o r m l o o k s  of extremely  skilful  second  different  shape,  picture.  under  incongruity  scene, the  body,  dogs  skinny and  is  pose  one  criss-crossing  look different  " i n its p l a c e " o n t h e h u m a n  from  male  two  neither o f t h e m c o r r e s p o n d i n g w i t h the  ideal  soldier.  scene also has the character o f a p o l e m i c w i t h the  b e h a v i o u r p r e s c r i b e d to the gender.  m i s s i o n b e h i n d the e n e m y  lines.  Private Barker, disguised  H e makes  General v o n Pretzel immediately  courts Barker, w h o m  appearances  as a n u r s e , h a s  it t o t h e h e a d q u a r t e r s  of  folk  o f the m a i n indicators o f m a s c u l i n i t y ) , a n d o f the c o n f r o n t a t i o n o f  human bodies  o f the  T h e rest  o f an ideal model o f h u m a n  i n or a b s e n c e f r o m the picture. In the  and  their  o f the  that c a n n e v e r b e a c h i e v e d  it i s t h e p r o d u c t o f t h e a w a r e n e s s t h a t t h e a n i m a l b o d i e s  h u m a n bodies,  where  are h a v i n g  o f a person, to trick the v i e w e r  shape  In  to their f a m i l i e s  soldiers  corpulent, i n a r m y u n i f o r m s . T h e c o m i c effect results f r o m m a n y  The  closer attention.  o f the b o d y . In b o t h cases, the f u n c t i o n o f those i m a g e s  socially corrective, for they  image  profession,  are p a i n t e d o n the b o a r d . T h e p u r p o s e o f these b o a r d s , p o p u l a r i n  It i s a w i s h f u l p r o j e c t i o n o f t h e d e s i r e d b o d y  b o d y (as  status,  pose behind a cardboard cutout with holes for their heads.  f e s t i v i t i e s , is to d i s g u i s e  b e h i n d the  social  of  o f the  a  spy  G e r m a n  he takes for an  and  army,  attractive  204  nurse, a n d exclaims,  " Y o u beautiful thing, if m y wife  ( c h a p t e r 5). T h e s o l d i e r tries to h i d e h i s g e n d e r ,  s u b j e c t e d to the  sexually  scene through a hole  aggressive  advances  only understood m e  speaking in a high-pitched voice,  b e h a v i o u r ( B a r k e r , as is m e n t i o n e d  not h a v e a tail, w h i c h p r o b a b l y a l l o w s h i m to s u c c e s s f u l l y  and  h i m s e l f as a  h i s s o l d i e r t r o u s e r s u n d e r n e a t h . H i s g e n d e r is f i n a l l y r e v e a l e d , a n d h e  as a spy. B o t h s c e n e s p l a y w i t h the n o t i o n o f the  demonstrate  their artificial, g i v e n  The mere  in  i n the o p e n i n g scene,  disguise  does  woman).  shows  is s u p p o s e d to  "typical" gender features  as a p o l e m i c a l a t t a c k o n e l e m e n t s that h a d b e c o m e  and  can also be  interpreted  recognizable markers o f narrations  a b o u t the F i r s t W o r l d W a r . F o r m a l l y , the p a r o d y is split i n t o f i v e c h a p t e r s s t a n d i n g  where  the m a l e  o f b e c o m i n g a "real" s o l d i e r . T h e first s t a g e is the  students are p l a y i n g adolescent  tricks o n e a c h other. T h e y  military t r a i n i n g , depart f r o m their families, a n d get their first e x p e r i e n c e s  go  shelter,  life i n the trenches,  situation hardens them, a n d they  dangerous  fixing barbwire entanglements,  learn their n e w  gas  role. T h e challenge  situation that requires t a k i n g b i g risks for their c o m r a d e s  p a s s the l o y a l t y test a n d b e c o m e  narrative scheme,  points out the  the m o v i e S o  complex  u l t i m a t e l y , it a l s o  Quiet on the Canine Front  m a y  school,  o n the  front,  in  attack. T h e  the  or troop. T h e  of  the  new  comes with  brothers-in-arms. F r o m the p o i n t o f v i e w  for  through  typical for the narrations about the First W o r l d W a r : artillery attack, shell s h o c k  bomb  be  character.  separation o f the narrative elements o f the m o v i e  different stages i n the process  is  the  their l o n g tails  T h e masquerade ends accidentally w h e n Private B a r k e r loses his nurse skirt a n d  executed  do"  o f the general. T w o soldiers w i t n e s s  i n the b u i l d i n g w a l l ; the v o y e u r s are w a g g i n g  a p p r o v a l o f the general's  like y o u  soldiers  this  b e a p a r o d y that j o k i n g l y  relation b e t w e e n the b o d y a n d g e n d e r o r s o c i a l roles,  stresses the i m p o r t a n c e o f g r o w i n g u p to the r o l e o f the  but,  "real"  soldier—  205  a h e r o ; it a f f i r m s t h e v a l u e  assigns these values  as the m o s t  o f loyalty, courage,  t o m a s c u l i n i t y . It m a y  and male  be n o t e d that the d o g breeds  aggressive are put in p r o m i n e n t e n e m y  the aggression  considerably downplayed.  S i m i l a r l y , the w a r t e c h n o l o g y  grenades,"  a n d the gas  and violence  b y the A m e r i c a n  w i t h the d o g s p l a y i n g the roles o f "our  Im Westen nichts Neues  certainly d o e s not c o v e r all the possible  i n the hypotexts.  o f a "Limburger  both inside a n d outside  and indirectly resonate  there a place  investigation  and  e l e m e n t s o f the text that are  practices, the  many  parody  w i t h the questions  that e m e r g e d  a  text  o f the First  W o r l d  were  s t e m f r o m the  i n the discussions  b r o u g h t b y the  same  o f the  deal w i t h the  "real m a n " deal w i t h the  f r o m the w o r k s discussed  Doppelganger  is  o f G e r m a n y . T h e p a r o d i c r e s p o n s e s to the narration,  i n w a r f a r e ? H o w d o e s the  examples  of  polemically  the debates about the m e a n i n g  So Quiet on the Canine Front,  social, and narrative challenges  The  are  o f only two  as the p o i n t o f d e p a r t u r e f o r  for the h e r o i c ideal o f the w a r r i o r ? H o w d o e s o n e  role o f technology  bomb"  boys."  W a r , the future role o f the military, a n d "good" a n d "bad" soldier m o d e l s  Vor Troja nichts Neues  soldiers  T h e . n u m b e r o f p a r o d i c u s e s is h i g h — R e m a r q u e ' s h o v e l  a p p e a r e d o n t h e m a r k e t at a t i m e w h e n  is  "flea  g o o d target for the text f o r m that lives f r o m the p o p u l a r i t y o f other texts. T h e  intensifying  perceived  are  to h e l p , a n d not a g g r e s s i o n ,  I n c o n c l u s i o n , I w o u l d l i k e to r e m a r k that m y  discussed  used  into the e m a n a t i o n s  ( c h a p t e r 4 ) . It a p p e a r s t h a t l o y a l t y a n d w i l l i n g n e s s  w o r k s u s i n g the n o v e l  o f the protagonists  trick toys: the d e a d l y s h r a p n e l b e c o m e s  attack metamorphoses  i n t e n d e d to b e a s s o c i a t e d  that are  roles (like G e n e r a l v o n Pretzel, w h o  a real "dog o f war"), while  i n the p a r o d y consists o f h a r m l e s s  b o n d i n g i n t h e m i l i t a r y , a n d it  period,  1930s:  increasing  technological,  war?  here demonstrate  o f the o r i g i n a l text, h a v e  that the  very specific  parodic  functions.  T h e y  can  Is  206  work,  like  So Quiet on the Canine Front, a s  innovations and changes  conservative  devices  create a p l a y g r o u n d w h e r e  alternative possibilities  e x p l o r e d , but, e v e n t u a l l y , they d o w n p l a y the s u b v e r s i v e i m p u l s e s  existing m o d e l . O n the other h a n d , the p a r o d i e s c a n h a v e  and re-affirm  same  are  safely  the  .  a subversive function, like  a n d a i m at p o l e m i c a l m o d i f i c a t i o n s o f l o n g - e s t a b l i s h e d  also target the e m e r g i n g m o d e l alternatives that a s p i r e to the r a n k o f  representations.  the  t h r e a t e n i n g the e s t a b l i s h e d m o d e l o f b e h a v i o u r i n o r d e r to  p r e s e r v e its s t r u c t u r e . T h e y  Troja nichts Neues,  that m o c k  models.  text.  They  dominant  T h e s e p a r o d i e s w o r k t o w a r d s t h e d e s t a b i l i z a t i o n o f m e a n i n g , w h i l e at  t i m e p a y i n g tribute to the o r i g i n a l  Vor  the  207  CHAPTER 6 CONCLUSION  The  First W o r l d  W a r is the m a i n s u b j e c t  study. I c h o s e the w o r k s  for m y  the authors' s e a r c h for the m o s t  "Urkatastrophe"  Wolfgang  suitable  also because I wanted  they  literary expression  o f the 20  t h  for the  century o n the  Regardless  o f the fact that the a u t h o r s o f t e n  civilians (including women),  other rhetorical means.  when  situation; the  conviction in  disagree  over  towards the  but a l s o o n the age  that is d e c l a r e d o p e n l y  a s s u m p t i o n that e x p e r i e n c e  i n the  In so-called  c o m e s with age,  creates  is n o t c o n f i r m e d , f o r  their skills a n d fail. B l o e m , the  g r o u p o f authors selected for this  study,  a n t i - w a r n a r r a t i o n s , to w h i c h Z w e i g ' s  Wolfgang J. M o m m s e n ,  1914-1918 ( S t u t t g a r t :  o f the participants i n  .  one  their  T h e  In  and  through  laughter  the  the  example  representative  s e r v e s h e r e as  Der Streit um den  Die Urkatastrophe Deutschlands: Der Erste Weltkrieg  Klett-Cotta, 2002).  of  enemy,  In Jiinger a n d B l o e m ' s narrations, the d i v i s i o n m a r k e d b y  o l d e r s o l d i e r s try h a r d to d e m o n s t r a t e  good example.  110  fighters  for laughter to take p l a c e i f the a s s u m p t i o n  o f the o l d e r g e n e r a t i o n  but  1 1 0  d r a w a sharp line b e t w e e n the front soldiers  or less experienced  not o n l y o n the experience  conditions  i n d i v i d u a l , as  agree o n the targets o f their h u m o u r a n d laughter.  Vormarsch,.  Bloem's  of  the  m u c h h u m o u r a n d laughter influenced the i m a g e s  other g r o u p s d e s c r i b e d i n the narrations, u n d e r m i n i n g the respect  humorous  impact of  o f h u m o u r a n d l a u g h t e r i n s o - c a l l e d p r o - w a r w o r k s , s u c h as Jiinger's  Stahlgewittern a n d  this  to g i v e a n a c c o u n t  authors o f various backgrounds and ideological  objects in "serious" discourse, they  depends  selected for  called the conflict in his historical study about the w a r ,  to s h o w h o w  unite  laughing community.  appearances  not only because I w a n t e d  ["seminal catastrophe"]  M o m m s e n has  war and h o w  analysis  o f all four m a j o r w o r k s  a  -  Sergeanten Grischa  and Remarque's  Im Westen nichts Neues  a n d laughter contradict the apparent victimization o f the figures  purpose o f taking an effective revenge  h u m o u r a n d laughter create  h u m o r o u s situations  the v e r y c o n c e p t  view  o n the oppressive  are usually counted,  the  works,  but the initiators  u s u a l l y take the d o m i n a n t p o s i t i o n i n the l a u g h i n g g r o u p ,  of  subverting  o f c a m a r a d e r i e . D e s p i t e the classification o f the w o r k s f r o m the p o i n t  of  o f their ideological standing a n d literary reception, all o f t h e m propagate a similar  image  o f the  "ideal" s o l d i e r t h r o u g h h u m o u r a n d laughter, c o m i n g to a n a g r e e m e n t  s e